Table of Contents
Copyrights and Credits
Table of Contents Page
Prologue: Knight Apprentice Martina
Chapter 24: An Abrupt Return by a Royal Order
Chapter 25: Appointed as the Negotiator
Chapter 26: Bestowed with a Full Suit of Armor
Chapter 27: The Production of Magical Armor
Chapter 28: The Intemperance of the Anhalt Kingdom
Chapter 29: Defective Catalina
Chapter 31: Slice Her Heart Asunder
Chapter 33: At the Empty Throne
Chapter 38: The Personal Tale of a Fool
Chapter 39: Peace Treaty Signed
Chapter 40: The Resolve to be Hated
Chapter 41: The Melancholy of Valiele
Chapter 42: The Nomadic Empire
Chapter 43: Reaction to the Peace Treaty
Chapter 44: Theoretical Mongolians
Bonus Story: The Death of a Minor Lord
Bonus Story: Hypothetical Good Ending, Catalina’s Route
Newsletter
Color Gallery
Prologue: Knight Apprentice Martina
Prologue:
Knight Apprentice Martina
THE BOSEL FIEF IN THE ANHALT KINGDOM WAS once a modest plot of land about the size of a small town. Now, it no longer existed. To be precise, the land itself was still there, but the name of Bosel had been eradicated a month ago. Once the land came under direct control of the queen, people found it best to avoid using the name of a rebel. House Bosel died along with Caroline Bosel, my mother.
Caroline had expressed her hatred and resentment toward House Bosel as she massacred countless innocent citizens. She pillaged a village, stole money, and tried to flee to enemy territory. She kicked up embers of hellfire until her dying breath. Caroline, her faithful followers, and House Bosel were thus enveloped in a sea of furious flames—everything was burned to the ground.
As Caroline’s daughter, I also expected to be killed. Anhalt often convicted people for the crimes of their family members. The laws stated that it would deter further criminal acts, and above all, it would help quell the anger of the victims. Since I, Martina von Bosel, was Caroline’s very own daughter, it was only natural that I would receive a death sentence. Hence, I expected I would be hanged—or beheaded like my mother, if they would grant me that small measure of benevolence.
Yet, here I was today. I casually lay in bed in the morning. I was even allowed to pet the cat that was kept here to get rid of mice; it meowed as it lay beside me. I didn’t know the cat’s name, but that didn’t matter to me. I stroked its stomach with the knowledge that my actions held little meaning. I mindlessly raised the cat in the air to check its groin and confirm that the animal was female.
No matter the case, I had received the benevolence of the royal family and had my life spared. However, I wasn’t the one who had fought for my life—it was Sir Polidoro, the Knight of Wrath. Although men were outnumbered by women nine to one in this world, he was the strongest knight in all the kingdom. He was the only male knight of Anhalt and boasted countless extraordinary achievements. He was a hero, and he was my savior.
“Was this the right or wrong decision?” I wondered.
I couldn’t tell. I didn’t hate Sir Faust von Polidoro, the very man who had pleaded for my life to be spared. How could I? If I ever had the gall or the insolence to denigrate the debt I owed him, I would readily accept my death then and there. Shockingly, Lord Faust had begged the queen for my life. Queen Liesenlotte was our ruler, the most powerful lady of the kingdom; the man went against her royal order for my sake. He ground his forehead onto the stone tiles with so much force that his skin tore, and blood trickled down his face as he bowed his head. He even loudly declared that he was willing to utilize his letter of gratitude, an honor that he’d obtained after fighting for his life on a hellish battlefield. The man did all that for me.
I couldn’t understand what had compelled him to go so far, but I understood that he’d taken on a huge debt so that I could live. Hence, if anyone dared to laugh at his decision, I had to risk my life to kill that fool to protect his dignity. And because my life was spared by him, if the knight told me to die, I would happily do so on the spot.
To those ends, I kept a dagger on my person at all times. It was engraved with my family crest—one that was seen as so vulgar that I wasn’t ever allowed to raise it in view of the public. Now that the fief that I’d once lived in was lost, and House Bosel had been reduced to a mere household of a hereditary knight, this dagger was one of my few precious possessions. I even kept the blade on me in bed; I reached out to my weapon to grip the scabbard.
I was able to uphold my oath wherever and whenever. I possessed the resolve of one who had noble blood flowing through their veins. This was due in no small part to the education that my mother had provided for me, and it was something that I was proud of. Admittedly, I found it quite ironic that my mother, who’d provided me with such a wonderful education, ended up enveloping the house she was supposed to protect in flames of fury.
“I guess it’s not that funny,” I muttered.
Lord Faust, at the very least, didn’t laugh. Every time I mentioned my mother, he furrowed his brows. He didn’t seem to like the fact that I disparaged my own mother. When I insulted her, he’d always grimace as though I’d touched upon a sore spot. He would frown as one might at a petulant child, and would refuse to hear my words.
“Your mother… Did she not love you?” Lord Faust once asked. His question was very direct. “Did she treat you cruelly?”
He wore a pained expression as he awkwardly posed his query. The knight seemed utterly baffled by my words toward my mother, and so I responded with the simple truth.
“Not once was she cruel to me,” I replied. “I think that my mother truly loved me and raised me with the utmost care. However, that’s not how society and the public view her. It matters not how loudly I declare that my mother was a good person. If people deem her a criminal or a madwoman, that’s all there is to it.” I pouted and let an angry remark slip. “I trust that you understand that best.”
“Is that so…” Lord Faust replied.
His tone was laced with sorrow as he slowly nodded like he understood all. He gazed into the distance and said nothing more. I fell silent as well. I stopped insulting my mother and couldn’t bring myself to pose my question to him.
“Lord Faust, what was your mother like?” I was tempted to ask, but my mouth refused to form the words.
I lifted the cat with both hands. I knew that Lord Faust wasn’t keen to touch upon the subject of his mother, and it was difficult to ask him about it. Instead, I asked the cat that he kept around. She dangled from my arms and offered no resistance before she let out a cry.
“Meow,” the cat replied.
I placed the adorable pet back onto the ground and stood up. It was my duty to be up and about before my master, the Knight of Wrath, rose from bed. I wasn’t the successor of House Bosel, nor was I the little girl who’d been sentenced to death for her mother’s crimes. I was simply Knight Apprentice Martina, a girl who served Lord Faust.
Chapter 24: An Abrupt Return by a Royal Order
Chapter 24:
An Abrupt Return by a Royal Order
THE FIRST BATTLE OF PRINCESS VALIELE, THE younger of the kingdom’s two princesses, was referred to as Caroline’s Revolt. A month had passed since that grisly battle. I’d successfully finished my conscripted service on behalf of House Polidoro and returned to the Polidoro fief with my citizens to enjoy my days of peace. For personal reasons and for my own dignity, I’d begged for Martina’s life to be saved, and I brought her back to my fief as well to train her as my apprentice. I was in the midst of teaching her to take care of my personal steed, Flugel, in the stables. She’d be in charge of the horses from now on, but I liked taking care of horses and would probably continue to look after them in my own spare time. As I spoke, I pet Flugel’s head.
“This is my steed, Flugel,” I explained.
My warhorse stood tall and solemn, emanating an aura of grandeur and power. Flugel was a great horse, and my beloved mother, Marianne, had obtained him from somewhere for my sake. He stood more than two meters tall; I didn’t know his precise weight, but he was easily heavier than a ton. I had a narrow view of the world, but through my military campaigns, I’d traveled around Anhalt and seen my fair share of horses. None could match Flugel in size.
“He’s enormous,” Martina remarked. “It’s only natural for the strongest knight in Anhalt to have such an impressive steed.”
“When I was fifteen, Flugel was three,” I said. “Even back then, he was able to support my size and weight.”
This horse was one of my few treasures. I’d given away hair ornaments and rings to my citizens, and Flugel was my only remaining possession that my late mother had given me. I suppose it’s not right to refer to my beloved horse as an object, I thought. But I had no other way to describe him. How should I speak of my precious horse? My words should be filled with endearment. During the Campaign of Villendorf, if not for Flugel’s valiant performance, I would’ve lost in my duel against Knight Captain Reckenbell.
There was no denying my burly physique. I stood at a towering two meters tall, and weighed over 130 kilograms. I wore hefty military gear as well, but my horse could easily soar through the air without a care. Indeed, Flugel was my trusty steed—there was no other fitting way to describe my military partner.
Flugel nuzzled at my face, and in turn, I rubbed my cheek against him. We enjoyed the feel of one another.
“He’s very intelligent,” Martina observed. She stared at us.
“He truly is,” I agreed. “Horses are smart creatures.”
Whenever Flugel was praised, it made me ecstatic—as though I were the one who’d received the compliment.
But Flugel’s already ten years old. Truthfully, I knew that my horse could still be active—he was special. This world had some abnormal people who could only be called superhumans, and Flugel was a superhorse of sorts. Even so…
“I’ll happily take good care of him,” Martina said. She seemed to have read my mind. “Flugel is already quite old, isn’t he?”
“Yeah,” I replied.
It was high time that I found him a bride. If possible, I didn’t want to search for a new horse to replace him; I’d rather have Flugel’s bloodline live on in the Polidoro fief. He was the one who’d walked a tightrope to save my life numerous times; it was the least I could do. As his partner in war, I had a duty to preserve his lineage. But we don’t have nearly enough money to buy a new mare… Wait, maybe I can use the reward I received when I stopped Caroline’s Revolt. No, I already decided to use that money to help reduce my citizens’ taxes. I agonized over my decision.
“I’d like to say that it’s time to get a new horse, but…” Martina trailed off. A bright girl like her could easily predict my response.
“My fief isn’t wealthy,” I confessed. “And besides, Flugel has a hearty appetite.”
A horse was very expensive to purchase, but by far, the greatest expense would be raising it. In this fantastical Middle Ages era, the Engel coefficient for my fief was quite high. If a horse were to work, we would have to feed it exponentially more food than a human could consume. My trusty steed, Flugel, worked hard and well—it was his right to eat as much as he wished. And he ate very well, at least three times more than a normal horse could. It was heartwarming to see his healthy appetite, but I took a hefty financial hit. If I have to maintain another horse on top of him, my funds won’t cut it…
“I should do something,” I muttered.
This issue had been on my mind for quite a while now; it was one of my largest worries. Even Princess Valiele wouldn’t be able to help me with it. I knew that the quickest solution was to simply purchase a new horse, but I desperately wanted Flugel to continue his bloodline. What should I do?
While Martina and I tried to come up with a solution, Helga, my chief squire, approached me.
“Lord Faust, a messenger has arrived.”
“Again?” I asked. “She sent another letter, didn’t she?”
Duke Astarte sent an endless stream of letters to me in defense of her actions and words. After leaving the royal capital and returning to my fief, I’d already received her letter that contained her genuine thoughts. She must’ve concluded that she’d leave a better impression on me if she were honest and made no attempt to provide flimsy lies. And my honest thoughts about her letter? Frankly, she was a real idiot.
She knew my personality well, and if I’d possessed the values of a normal man in this world, I would’ve given in to her. Admittedly, I would’ve struggled to pin her as a simpleton. If she’d predicted that I would lose control and prostrate myself to beg for Martina’s life, she wasn’t ingenious—she was insane. Frankly, I was quite impressed with her honesty. I was the one who’d lost my composure. It wasn’t right to blame the duke for my actions. However, I couldn’t forgive her.
“I shall open Duke Astarte’s letter and scan the pages,” I said. “But I won’t respond. I’ll simply send her letter back.”
“Are you sure?” Helga asked.
“I am.”
I didn’t mind that Duke Astarte wanted my chastity. What I couldn’t forgive was that she’d toyed with Martina’s life and treated the young girl like a tool. The duke had manipulated the mind of a child and made Martina beg for her head to be taken by my blade. That was what I found absolutely inexcusable.
I turned to gaze down at Martina beside me.
“Um,” Martina said. “About Duke Astarte manipulating me…”
“What?” I asked. “I don’t plan on forgiving her.”
“Forgiveness aside, I don’t really hate her for her actions or anything.”
Huh? Stunned, I peered into her face.
“Martina, she toyed with your life,” I said. “Don’t you resent her for that?”
“Lord Faust, are you angry at Duke Astarte for steering your actions to her own ends?” Martina inquired.
“No, I’m not.”
While I might have been goaded to act, my own childishness was really to blame. Duke Astarte wasn’t responsible for me prostrating myself. But Martina, you have every right to be angry.
“And I’m not either,” Martina replied. “I’m not particularly angry.”
“Martina, you’re still a young child,” I pointed out. “Duke Astarte treated your life as a pawn to use as she saw fit. You should be furious about that.”
“Lord Faust, if you had beheaded me on the spot during that trial, I genuinely wouldn’t have had any regrets.” She looked as composed as ever. “And judging from what you’ve said, it seems Duke Astarte had plans to save my life anyway. I’ve heard that she wanted to make me her retainer. I was supposed to die at the trial, and she was the only one who scrambled to save my life.”
“Well… I suppose…”
If Martina had been slated to be beheaded by another party, my principles—a horrific amalgam of my education as a knight with noble blood, and my morals as a Japanese man—would’ve abandoned the little girl without question. I awkwardly averted my gaze from her. I was no hero. Duke Astarte, for all her scheming, was the only one who’d tried to spare Martina’s life from the start—that was an indisputable fact.
“If I were to hate her knowing that, I would be an ungrateful wench,” Martina went on. “Methods aside, I cannot ignore her intentions, and personally, I harbor no resentment toward Her Grace.”
Martina was truly bright. She was wise beyond her years, even. I could see why Duke Astarte had genuinely wished to preserve the life of this child brimming with talent. Is Martina really only nine? Had she succeeded the Bosel fief, I was sure that she would’ve been an excellent lord. I pitied the circumstances that she’d been forced into. The adults around her were all idiots, which ultimately derailed Martina’s future.
My efforts might be clumsy, but if I can manage to give you the education you need to excel in this world… Martina was the daughter of a murderer who’d betrayed her kingdom. I’ll raise you into an excellent knight who won’t be shackled by those nasty rumors. I swore that oath in my heart, aware that now wasn’t the time to be worried about such things.
“Hmm,” I wondered.
Ever since that trial, Duke Astarte had sent me lavish offerings every week. The gifts were easy to trade in for money, and she must’ve expected as much; each letter of apology and self-justification was accompanied by golden treasures. I felt like Martina was the greatest victim in this entire debacle, but if she was no longer angry, I had to reconsider my thoughts as well. Should I forgive the duke?
“Lord Faust, will there be any benefits to you if you’re at odds with Her Grace?” Martina asked. “She’s a duke who owns a silver mine and has over a hundred thousand citizens under her control.”
“Well, I can’t refute that,” I replied.
Our gap in power and size was simply too vast. In fact, it was Duke Astarte who was very unusual for being so friendly and publicly declaring that a lord like me, with fewer than three hundred citizens in my fief, was her comrade in arms. And it was equally abnormal for a person of her status to repeatedly send me letters of apology. But Duke Astarte’s oddly fixated on my butt…
I knew that she wanted me as her paramour and wanted my chastity. I didn’t mind that since I still had values from my previous life, but if there was a risk that my child wouldn’t succeed the Polidoro fief, I had to decline the position.
I pressed my hands against my cheeks and expelled a loud sigh as though I was yawning. I wanted to hear Martina’s objective opinion.
“Do I seem narrow-minded to you?” I asked.
“No,” Martina replied. “You were used, so I think you’ve got every right to be angry. But Lord Faust, are you truly so petty? She’s sent you valuable items and even written countless letters of her loyalty to you.”
“Hmmm…”
Duke Astarte had admitted her misdeeds. She’d sent over letter after letter of apology along with precious goods. I see… If I keep showing my anger and can’t manage to let this go, it’ll make me look petty. Then should I just forgive her? I can’t decide. But that reminds me…
“Her duchy is famous for horse breeding, isn’t it?” I asked.
Martina was quick to catch on. “Her duchy has everything, I’d imagine. Shall we request her aid in giving Flugel an heir?”
It seemed like a suitable point of compromise. I would write a letter to Duke Astarte accepting her apology while requesting her help for Flugel’s child. Once the foal was born, it’d stay in the Astarte duchy for three years before I could have it, free of charge. This seems good enough. Duke Astarte was my precious comrade in arms in the Campaign of Villendorf, after all. I might have genuinely resented her for a while, but it wouldn’t be right to ignore the history we shared.
I sighed. “Helga, change of plans. Tell the messenger that we’ll accept the letter and to stay in the manor for a while as I draft my response. And be sure to entertain our guest well so that we won’t embarrass our fief.”
“Your wish is my command,” Helga replied. “However, I’ve got another matter to report today.”
“And what would that be?” I asked.
I thought that we only received a messenger for Duke Astarte’s letter. I don’t think I’m expecting anything else.
“You’ve received a summons from the capital,” Helga reported. “It pertains to the royal family, my lord.”
“Decline it,” I replied.
I’ll freaking kill those morons. I’d finished my conscription for the protection of my fief and even served as advisor to Princess Valiele. I was done for the year; why in the world was I being summoned less than a month later? I was exhausted. I had to educate Martina and govern the Polidoro fief. Why must I be treated like this?
“Then we never received a messenger,” Helga said. “Perhaps they were killed en route by bandits. Shall we use that as our cover?”
A dangerous glimmer appeared in her eyes as she peered into my face, tacitly suggesting that we kill the messenger. I would’ve loved to, but I needed them to deliver my message to Duke Astarte. Besides…
“Perhaps if I were a duke, I’d be able to use the excuse of never receiving a messenger, but…” I trailed off.
I might have been a lord knight, but I was a weak one with only three hundred citizens under me. Politically, I was akin to a pebble on the side of the road. There were no merits in committing a sin by killing a messenger who was simply doing their job, and we’d run the risk of the truth being uncovered by the royal family. Ugh, damn it. I’ve got no choice.
“Did you hear the reason behind my summons?” I asked.
“It’s apparently very important and highly confidential,” Helga replied. “Even the messenger wasn’t informed. You’re simply ordered to visit the royal palace with more soldiers than you brought for Princess Valiele’s first battle.”
“It’s clearly a dangerous request, then.”
I didn’t feel good about any of this, and I wanted to decline the order. Seriously, I wanna just say “Screw it.” Why me, anyway? I had the right to refuse these requests, and I considered stating as much in a letter and passing it back to the messenger.
“Lord Faust, you’ve fulfilled your duties as a feudal lord, and you have every right to decline, but you must do so in person,” Martina advised. “Otherwise, it would be seen as insolent. This is clearly a royal order.”
I remained silent as the little girl stood beside me and shot down my ideas. I know that, damn it. I had no choice but to head to the royal capital with more soldiers than before. I guess thirty or so will do.
“Helga, I’m really sorry,” I said. “Truly, I am. But I need you to steel yourself for another tough battle.”
“We squires and citizens will follow you without hesitation to the end of the world, my lord,” Helga replied. “I shall assemble the soldiers immediately.”
Helga had a young daughter. She left her child in her sisters’ care, as they all shared a husband. But while Helga had been away for our last military campaign, her beloved only daughter had forgotten her mother’s face. Helga fell to the ground in tears when she learned of it. After much effort, her daughter had finally remembered her, but it seemed Helga would go through this process several more times. That’s tough. Especially for my mental health.
“Lord Faust, I shall accompany you this time,” Martina said.
“You can relax here in the fief,” I replied.
“It’s part of my education as a knight to fight and obey the orders of my master.”
I was worried about dragging a nine-year-old child into this dangerous mess, but I didn’t want her education to suffer while I was away. Guess I’ve got no choice but to bring her along.
“Goddamn royals,” I spat.
All the while, I internally resigned myself to my fate.
Chapter 25: Appointed as the Negotiator
Chapter 25:
Appointed as the Negotiator
MY DICK HURTS, I THOUGHT FOR THE UMPTEENTH time. Obviously, no one ever heard me say those words.
I was in a private area with just the three royals and myself. But why are you wearing nothing but a single silk veil? Idiot. Do you take after Queen Liesenlotte? I internally insulted Crown Princess Anastasia, who wore only a veil over her naked body. I cursed her to no end. Her pupils were vertically long, and her irises were smaller than a normal person’s; she was pretty, but she gave off a vaguely reptilian impression. To be blunt, she looked like she’d eat humans for breakfast.
Her scandalous appearance only turned me on even more than normal. Fear and horniness mixed together to become one. Utterly unaware of my thoughts, she sat on a sofa across from me with Duke Astarte beside her.
“Allow me to speak first, Faust,” Duke Astarte said. “I am truly sorry for what I’ve done to Martina. I had no intention whatsoever of bringing her any harm, but I did utilize her in hopes of inflaming your passions toward me. For that, I can only apologize.”
The corners of her eyes were long and sharp like a demon’s, and her red braid fluttered behind her. Her tits were larger than the Alps. Duke Astarte, stunning as always, gave me her apology.
If you want to apologize, stop Crown Princess Anastasia from wearing that slutty outfit. Every time I try to look at you, Her Highness’s bouncy tits enter my field of vision. My eyes couldn’t help but wander to the princess; luckily, her long, flaming red hair, a characteristic of the royal family, covered her nipples. Unfortunately, having everything on display except for her nipples only piqued my curiosity and arousal.
My erection knocked against my metal chastity belt, and the pain made me dizzy. Why me? Why am I always subjected to these situations? Knowing that there was nothing I could do, I quickly tried to move the conversation along.
“I have no need for your apology,” I replied. “I already offered my forgiveness in the letter that I sent ahead with your messenger.”
“Even so, a direct, verbal apology isn’t the same as a written one,” the duke insisted. “I’ve told you my thoughts already, but I’m truly sorry for what I’ve done, Faust.”
She lowered her head. I don’t care. Dress Crown Princess Anastasia in thicker layers. I don’t give a damn about your apology.
“You have every right to be angry,” the duke said. “But please, set aside your anger for now.”
She gave me a pained, apologetic look. I get it now. My face must be red, fitting for the Knight of Wrath. But you’ve got it all wrong. I can’t possibly explain my feelings to you, but Duke Astarte, I’ve already forgiven you. This redness isn’t directed at you.
“I’m no longer angry at you, Duke Astarte,” I said.
Her misunderstanding was convenient for me. A majority of this redness came from my suffering—my dick was in excruciating, agonizing pain. I had no anger toward the duke; if anything, it was pointed toward the royal family, who dared to use people as disposable pawns. I’ve got problems of my own to deal with, royal family. And Crown Princess Anastasia, you’re killing me right now. I was even told that you summoned me this time around.
Princess Valiele quietly stood beside me. I could only see her as a child who did her best to act mature and dressed up to mingle with adults. Sure, she was cute, but I wasn’t really into little girls. Not even a hint of my sexual arousal was pointed toward her.
“Um, Faust…” Princess Valiele started. “I ask that you please calm down.”
Above all, she’s got small boobs. Her physique is so flat and leaves so much to be desired. Her body resembled a horizon in the distance—a barren wasteland that was flat as can be, devoid of any curves whatsoever. She stood in stark contrast to Crown Princess Anastasia, who possessed a beautifully shaped rack, and Duke Astarte with melons on her chest. Their boobs only tortured me. Do you guys enjoy torturing my poor dick? The duke trembled at my rage and genuinely looked apologetic.
“Yes, of course. Very well!” she declared. “I shall accept your request! My duchy shall be responsible for breeding a child of your beloved, trusty steed, Flugel! It can only be done after this mission, however. Ah, and he doesn’t need to breed with just a single excellent mare; why not have him sire children with several mares at once? I shall choose the best foal of the bunch and present it to you, Faust. Needless to say, I’m more than willing to pay for every mare your horse impregnates. After all, he is Anhalt’s strongest horse, steed to our strongest knight. Rest assured that I’m willing to pay handsomely.”
“I’m fine with that,” I replied. “I’m sure that Flugel will be happy to have more children to continue his bloodline.”
Frankly, I want to be the one impregnating you right now, Your Grace. But I kept the vulgarities within my heart. I turned away, doing my best to keep the reptilian crown princess beside the duke out of my view, and gazed at Princess Valiele beside me. She had no boobs to offer. Her body was like the surface of a tranquil, quiet ocean that soothed the waves in my heart and calmed me down. Only she could offer me peace from my erection.
“Uh, Faust, why are you staring at me?” Princess Valiele inquired.
“Today, I’d like to look only at you, Your Highness, for I serve as your advisor,” I replied.
Will these words convey my annoyance to Crown Princess Anastasia? I doubt it. At the very least, I wasn’t keen on staring at the eldest princess’s face along with her perfectly shaped tits.
“Duke Astarte, is your apology over?” Princess Anastasia asked. “Can we move on?”
Her sharp gaze, which seemed to imply that she ate humans whenever she wished, was pointed at Duke Astarte. It was clear that the princess was eager to change topics.
“Yeah, yeah, I’m done,” Her Grace said. “I’ll hand it over to the royal family. Oh, and just to be clear, I’m against what you’re about to say.”
The duke raised her hands in the air in surrender, her knockers jiggling with her every move. Stop doing that. I’ll deflower you right this instant. I didn’t care if it was abnormal to see a man sexually assaulting a woman in this world; that wasn’t going to stop me. I’ll violate both of you. I really will. Even I couldn’t tell what I’d do if I were allowed to ravage their alluring bodies.
“Sir Faust von Polidoro, I have something to ask of you,” Crown Princess Anastasia said.
“Is that so? I would like to humbly decline your request,” I replied. “May I head back home?”
I respectfully declined to hear her out. I didn’t want to know, and I was reluctant to listen to her speak. I’d finished my conscription for the year and finished serving as Princess Valiele’s advisor. There was no reason for me to go along with the selfish whims of the royal family, and I wanted to return home.
“At least hear me out before you decline!” Princess Anastasia snapped.
“But I don’t want to hear you out,” I replied.
Her gorgeous breasts were on display underneath the veil as she locked eyes with me, and I did my best to stare back into her terrifying gaze. Otherwise, my eyes would’ve wandered over to her jugs.
“I won’t beat around the bush,” Princess Anastasia said. “We want to negotiate peace with the kingdom of Villendorf. I’d like to use you as our envoy.”
“Why me?” I inquired. “That should be a task for the Nobles of the Robe. Even if you were to entrust a feudal lord with this task, I fear that my rank is far too low.”
What did I do to deserve a position negotiating peace with Villendorf, one of the six other princess-elector nations that held as much power as Anhalt? That was definitely a job reserved for the Nobles of the Robe; a measly lord with only three hundred citizens couldn’t possibly undertake such a vital role. If worse came to worst, they would get offended by my lowly presence, assume that they were being mocked, and behead me. War would break out once more. I know the values of Villendorf, though. They probably won’t kill me. I was akin to a hero in their kingdom, and I wouldn’t be treated poorly.
“The Nobles of the Robe are of no use,” Princess Anastasia said. “Villendorf won’t offer us a response. They know that we’ve sent a majority of our royal army to the north to combat the nomads. Villendorf knows that our defenses against them have weakened, and they won’t give us the time of day.”
I didn’t want to hear those words, and I wished that I were completely uninvolved. Unfortunately, that wasn’t the case. I glanced at Martina, who stood behind me as my apprentice. She maintained her silence, knowing that she had no right to speak here. Frankly, I wanted her advice since I wasn’t well-versed in the world of politics, but I fell quiet too as my mind went a mile a minute.
The Polidoro fief was near the border with the Villendorf savages. That was why I entered the military every year to ensure that I’d receive Anhalt’s protection. What if my fief were to be invaded by those barbarians? That was a situation I wished to avoid at all costs. I’d risk my life to protect my land and my citizens. As a lord knight of the Polidoro fief, and as the one who’d inherited the land from my late mother and my ancestors before her, it was my duty to defend my domain.
“Faust, I do believe that this matter involves you,” Princess Anastasia said. “But…”
“But?” I asked.
I pressed her for a response—her reasons still weren’t enough to entrust the entire mission to me. I was in no position to be fully responsible for keeping Villendorf at bay; this was a task that ought to be handled by the royal family and the Nobles of the Robe. If not, then my yearly conscription held no meaning. As I’ve said before, I served in the military every year precisely because the royal family promised to protect my land. If they demanded anything more, it was a clear breach of our contract.
“Needless to say, I find it only natural that our kingdom should pay for the expenses of the citizens you’ve mobilized,” Princess Anastasia said. “You’ve got thirty this time, I believe. Furthermore, should you successfully sign a peace treaty with Villendorf, we shall provide a suitable reward as well.”
“Oh?” I asked.
I hooted like a foolish owl, feigning interest while internally intent on not giving her the time of day. And how much will I receive? There was a part of me that refused to act no matter the price, but I could hear her out.
“Here,” Princess Anastasia said. “Anhalt may be infamous for its stinginess, but we’re willing to pay if the occasion calls for it.”
Duke Astarte handed me a parchment, and I couldn’t believe what I saw. No matter how many times I checked the numbers, it was clear I’d receive an extra digit more than the reward I was given following Caroline’s Revolt.
“Hmm…” I groaned.
The reward was tempting. I’d planned to reduce the taxes of my citizens for the next decade, but with this much money, I could reduce taxes over my entire generation. But if I did that and the citizens expected low taxes forever, I’d only cause trouble for the next lord. Still, this amount was dazzling—so much so that my erection went down, and my dick was no longer in pain. This was excellent news for me, but now wasn’t the time to be bothered by silly topics like that. Wait. Wait, wait, wait. This price implied that I’d be forced to undertake an impossibly troublesome task. I couldn’t forget that.
“How did Villendorf respond to the Nobles of the Robe when initial negotiations were conducted?” I inquired. I had to maintain my cool before I gave my response.
“Villendorf said, ‘We cannot trust the words of the weak. Leave our land at once,’” Princess Anastasia replied. “The Nobles of the Robe were given no time to negotiate. In short, not a single step has been taken.”
I’d expected as much. Villendorf was in an advantageous position, and they had no reason to withdraw. Even if Princess Anastasia, Duke Astarte, and I all pushed back against them, their army of a thousand was double the size of our forces. Our last battle had been nothing short of a miracle—a fluke that was only possible because all three of us managed to combine our powers during those dire times. My impeccably timed defeat of Knight Captain Reckenbell, who commanded their front lines, was the only reason we managed to clinch a victory. That feat could never be repeated.
We’ll probably—no, we’ll definitely lose if we’re forced into the same situation again. Only when Duke Astarte took the initiative to launch a counterinvasion had the Villendorfians finally thrown in the towel and signed a truce. The truce was still in effect, but we didn’t have much time remaining. It’ll expire soon. I think we’ve only got like half a year left.
And unfortunately, I wasn’t a fool. I fully understood the state that my kingdom was in, along with the situation of my fief, which stood near Villendorf’s borders. I knew that I’d corner myself if I stayed the course and spent forever silently weighing my options. At this rate, my fief will be invaded by those Villendorf savages. Her Grace’s army of five hundred and Queen Liesenlotte’s army will honor the contract with House Polidoro and fight against Villendorf. However… I knew that this time around, the odds weren’t in our favor, and my fief would fall to the enemy. The three of us could already predict as much. We’d only managed to win against Villendorf back then by sheer coincidence, and if any one of us three hadn’t been in that battle, we would’ve surely lost. It was a hellish fight.
“What do you want me to do?” I asked. I closed my eyes, my annoyance apparent in my tone.
“As I’ve said, I’d like for you to go to Villendorf and negotiate a peace treaty,” Princess Anastasia replied. “I’d like for the treaty to last at least a decade.”
“A decade… Are there any concessions we can make?”
“They were the ones who invaded us, and we counterinvaded to attain victory. Only then were we able to sign a truce. We have almost nothing we can concede other than the goods that Astarte seized when she invaded. We can return those if they wish, but that’s about all we have.”
And you’re telling me to negotiate with these conditions? This is gonna be tough… Since we were the victors, it was difficult for us to make any huge concessions. What a pain… But I probably have to accept this role. And I guess I’m the best one for the job—no one else in Anhalt has the sort of weird hero-worship I’ve got in Villendorf. I guess I’ve gotta be the one to negotiate here.
It was most unfortunate that I could understand the situation and position that I was in. I clicked my tongue in annoyance.
“Very well,” I relented. “I suppose we’ve got no other choice. That’s why you called for me, I presume.”
“Then you’ll accept my request?” Princess Anastasia asked.
She breathed a sigh of relief and placed a hand over her chest. Don’t touch your round titties from above that veil. You’ll make me hard.
“I’ll accept,” I said. “However, I shall hold you to the reward that you offered. I also cannot guarantee that negotiations will go well. Should matters go awry, I ask that you have a plan against Villendorf.”
“Of course,” Her Highness replied. “I understand what needs to be done. Had those cursed nomads not been around, it wouldn’t have come to this.”
Villendorf was also at war with the nomads in the north. But from what I’ve heard, Knight Captain Reckenbell—the one I killed in a duel—absolutely clobbered the nomads like pieces of trash, and that gave their kingdom more breathing room. As a result, they possessed enough manpower to invade Anhalt, which led to the Campaign of Villendorf. Perhaps the enemy had other plots in mind as well, but all it meant for us was more trouble.
“Will I be the only envoy sent to Villendorf?” I asked.
“I’d love to go if I could, but…” Princess Anastasia trailed off.
“But you mustn’t.”
The crown princess and heir to the throne couldn’t possibly set foot in enemy territory. Even the mere suggestion would be some sort of sick joke. However, my name alone wasn’t enough—I might have been renowned as the strongest knight in Anhalt, but I was a humble lord knight with only three hundred citizens. My social standing was too weak. Duke Astarte had run rampant when she invaded Villendorf, earning her the infamous sobriquet of Astarte the Annihilator. She couldn’t possibly negotiate peace. I need someone else…
“Then I’ll nominate myself,” Princess Valiele said. “I don’t want to. Really, I don’t. But I was brought here for precisely this reason, wasn’t I?”
She raised her hand from her place beside me. Ah, no wonder she was called here. It all made sense to me. As heir to the throne, Princess Anastasia couldn’t risk her life here, but Anhalt wouldn’t bat an eye if Princess Valiele died in these negotiations. Hence, she was here to accompany me. The royal family were making the correct choice, but the implications were nothing short of cold-hearted and cruel.
“Indeed, it’s the only choice we have,” Princess Anastasia said. “I believe your current self, princess, is capable of fulfilling that role.”
Duke Astarte sighed. Princess Valiele would be the chief of our delegation, while I would serve as her assistant. This would help maintain appearances.
“But please don’t forget that I’m still against this endeavor,” Duke Astarte said. “I find it foolish to send Faust into enemy territory.”
“I understand your stance very well,” Princess Anastasia replied. “Truth be told, I’m not pleased about this either. Unfortunately, we’ve got no other way.”
The crown princess insisted that this was the only method we had.
Yeah, she does have a point. I internally agreed with her, but I desperately wished to stay back. I wasn’t keen on becoming an assistant to this delegation, but I could only agree with Princess Anastasia’s decisions.
Ugh, I don’t wanna go to Villendorf. All I could do was mentally voice my woes.
Chapter 26: Bestowed with a Full Suit of Armor
Chapter 26:
Bestowed with a Full Suit of Armor
“HE LOOKED FURIOUS,” I SAID. “BUT, WELL, IN THE end, he heard me out and even accepted my request.”
“He forgave me, so I’ve got no complaints there,” Astarte said.
I removed my long fake nails, placed my hands together, and stretched them out. Faust, his apprentice Martina, and my sister Valiele had already left the room to prepare for their journey to Villendorf. Astarte stood up from beside me and sat in Faust’s seat, then expelled a sigh. Is she trying to feel Faust’s butt warmth with her own? I wondered. Nah, it can’t be. She’d be a lost cause if she did something like that—it’d be so creepy. Despite that thought, my eyes were filled with suspicion as I glanced at her. Astarte was a pervert to the core. I realized that my mind was going off on a tangent, and I returned to the matter at hand.
“I guess abruptly ordering his return after a month would anger him,” I said. “I don’t blame him either. But we can’t leave Villendorf on the back burner for much longer.”
“I know it’s a bit late to say this, but are you sure that there’s no other way?” Astarte inquired. “Are the Nobles of the Robe doing their job?”
“They are. I personally selected the best woman I could find to handle this matter.”
My mother, Queen Liesenlotte, had allowed me to handle Villendorf by myself. I chose a prominent Noble of the Robe, skilled in both negotiation and martial arts, so that we wouldn’t be underestimated. However, the Villendorfians judged her frail, and they refused to hear the words of the weak. The only choice I had was to send someone so strong that they would snap their mouths shut. Villendorf undoubtedly saw Faust as a strong knight, but sending him over gave me a new set of worries.
“Faust’ll probably get attacked,” Astarte said, reading my mind. “I don’t think the Villendorfians will attack him in his sleep, but they’ll all proudly challenge him to duels.”
“I suspect that as well,” I replied. “I need him to win those duels, though I’m not worried about his combat prowess.”
Faust von Polidoro was the type who could take on a hundred one-on-one duels in a row and win them all. I couldn’t even imagine him losing to anyone, though he claimed that Lord Reckenbell, the hero of Villendorf, really had cornered him at one point. But even Villendorf’s champion had fallen before Faust. I had no concerns in that regard.
“But that’s not the only threat that he faces,” Astarte said. “Villendorf isn’t like Anhalt, which values small men with delicate porcelain skin and little muscle. Faust is burly, brawny, and more than two meters tall. Factor in his heroic combat prowess, and he aligns with Villendorf’s values and virtues in every possible way. I’m certain that people will try to woo him.”
“They’ll treat him like a walking sex symbol, no doubt,” I agreed. “Villendorf will see him as the embodiment of every sexual desire they’ve got. That’s partly why I’m sending him over—I’m hopeful that they’ll receive him well.”
Frankly, I was worried about his chastity. I knew that Faust was the type to always be vigilant; he wouldn’t easily spread his legs for anyone, but I still fretted over the potential of the loss of his virginity. The mere thought of his body being defiled by another woman drove me mad. But I was out of luck now. I’d already decided to send Faust to Villendorf as our envoy, and there was nothing I could do about it. A knock echoed from the door.
“Who is it?” I asked.
“Your Highness, I’ve brought some tea,” a reply came.
“Ah, I was just getting thirsty. You may come in.”
The captain of my corps entered the room. In her hands was a tray with tea for two. She placed it onto the table, and Astarte and I grabbed our cups.
“So, what do you think?” the duke asked, enjoying the aroma of her drink. “Do you believe that Villendorf will invade our kingdom the moment our truce expires?”
“Hard to say,” I replied. “I’m not sure just how impactful the loss of Lord Reckenbell was to those savages. I can’t understand the Villendorfian queen’s mindset, and my spies aren’t giving me much to work with either. They don’t seem to be preparing for war—when they start any sort of battle, their citizens will respond immediately. They’re a kingdom that can get into formation immediately, and we can’t let our guards down.”
I could only praise Faust’s hard work. Lord Reckenbell had been infamous as the monster of Villendorf, and he’d defeated her by himself.
When the current queen of Villendorf was the third-eldest princess of her kingdom, she’d taken Lord Reckenbell as her advisor and engaged in a tough struggle against the nomads. “Tough” might be an overstatement—it was a one-sided massacre on Villendorf’s part. I heard that a few of the nomadic tribes had been utterly wiped out. Villendorf’s method of attack was to use magical longbows, which boasted a longer range than the nomads’ composite bows, to take out a tribe’s chief and her archers in a flash. The current queen even personally stood at the vanguard and ordered her cavalry to charge, slaughtering the nomads with little resistance.
Villendorf’s strategy was neither particularly novel nor difficult to replicate, though Villendorf’s cavalry was stronger than Anhalt’s forces. Still, it was easier said than done. We couldn’t possibly copy their tactics and hope for the same outcome. The minstrels of Villendorf sang heroic tales about Knight Captain Reckenbell, who never missed a shot. In fact, every shot she took landed a fatal blow on an enemy. Every now and then, this world would give birth to people like Faust, who possessed seemingly superhuman powers and extraordinary abilities. I was so glad that he’d taken Lord Reckenbell down.
“Lord Reckenbell possessed godlike combat prowess, but she was also known for creating excellent plans and wielding her political influence well,” I said. “If memory serves, she was around the same age as my mother. My mother grumbled about how she was often compared to Lord Reckenbell.”
“Yeah,” Astarte agreed. “She’s the very woman who educated their youngest princess and brought her all the way to the throne.”
The Villendorf savages operated on a different noble system than our own. Villendorf didn’t automatically choose the eldest child of noble blood to inherit her house or throne. Instead, succession was decided through duels.
Sisters would battle against each other, and the victor would take all. The losers would either obediently assist the leader of their house or leave their household altogether. There were no hard feelings after the duel, and they bore no grudges—it was honestly a bit refreshing to see them take their losses in stride. In fact, I was almost shocked that people abided by those policies to the point where a kingdom could function.
Villendorf’s culture was simply too different from Anhalt’s. Those who assisted the lord of their house could make enough to live on, and those who left their households could also get by without much trouble, despite casting their nobility aside—it wasn’t all bad. It was essentially the duty of the successor to ensure that her siblings would be fine on their own; everyone in Villendorf considered that to be common sense. Women who didn’t follow those rules wouldn’t be treated as nobles.
Those values were absurd from Anhalt’s point of view, but such was the mindset of Villendorf. We shared a few common policies, though, including the newer generation taking over quite quickly. When the eldest daughter was around twenty years of age, the duel to decide the successor of the house would begin. Inevitably, these duels were biased in favor of the eldest daughter, for she had the advantage of age, and younger sisters would be at an overwhelming disadvantage because of their youth. And yet, the current queen of Villendorf had won her duels despite being the youngest of her siblings, third in line for the throne. She was around fourteen when she inherited the crown.
I could only assume that it was all thanks to Lord Reckenbell’s education. No matter the case, the mere recollection of the Campaign of Villendorf would fill me with woe; I still had nightmares about it, even after our victory.
“Astarte,” I started. “How many times did you think that you were going to die in the Campaign of Villendorf?”
“More times than I could count,” Astarte confessed. “The first time was when your main army was under attack, Anastasia. The second time was when I panicked and lost control of my army. From then on, following Faust’s victory in his duel, I constantly acted to seize every tactical advantage I could—if not for that, we wouldn’t have won.” The duke took a sip of her tea and paused for a few moments before she continued. “I’ve faced my death at least thirty times, I admit. Every single time, I thought I was done for. I was on the front lines with Faust.”
“I see.”
I’d thought that I was going to die when our base was under attack. The second time that terror gripped my body was when I lost my communication channel with Astarte on the front lines. I was fully prepared to lose my life during my first battle. The more I thought about it, the more I realized that there was no end to the times when I thought that I’d die. To this day, I was still shocked that we’d been able to eke out a victory—I knew that it wouldn’t happen a second time.
In fact, Astarte, Faust, and I couldn’t even envision another victory against Villendorf. Furthermore…
“I simply can’t understand what’s going through the Villendorfian queen’s mind,” I said. “Does she no longer have the will to fight us after losing her advisor, Lord Reckenbell? Or is her heart burning with a desire for revenge? She’s snuffed out a few nomadic tribes of the north, but she has yet to fully bring them to heel. What plans does she have for dealing with them?”
I had no information to go on. My spies were lurking about in Villendorf, but the kingdom’s counterintelligence agency was excellent at their job. As it stood, our Nobles of the Robe hadn’t even been granted an audience with the queen; they were practically shooed away at the door. I had nothing to work with.
“They might actually be waiting for us to act,” Astarte said.
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“Maybe they’re waiting for us to send Faust von Polidoro over to them.”
“That can’t be…”
Were we playing right into their hands? I couldn’t discount the possibility, but was Villendorf really that attached to Faust?
“Who knows?” Astarte continued. “Faust is a man who’s truly special by Villendorf’s standards. His appearance is nothing short of perfection; he exudes beauty when he fights, and he holds not a single flaw in their eyes. He’s like a vessel that holds all of their values made manifest.”
“And you say that they’re using that vessel to gauge our reaction to this situation?” I asked.
“If they judge Anhalt to be a dangerous opponent, we can avoid war. If they find that the rumors are exaggerated and that we aren’t all that impressive, war will break out again.”
This was absolutely insane if true. Astarte began to whistle tunelessly.
“But I don’t think I’m that far off,” she said humorously. “I think they’re waiting for us to react, and that will decide our fate!”
“Does that mean that Villendorf can’t predict our movements either?” I asked.
“Seems likely. After all’s said and done, we’re the victors. Plus, I exacted my vengeance on them to the point where they started calling me Astarte the Annihilator.”
Astarte hadn’t taken their land. She’d attacked the villages of Villendorf, pillaged what she could, and laid waste to them. Her infamy must’ve spread far and wide throughout their kingdom. In our defense, they’d done the same to us, so our retaliation was entirely justified.
“We’re deploying most of the royal army to fight against the nomads of the north,” Astarte explained. “We’ve even sent our regional lords out there for their annual conscripted service. That’s precisely why we’re short on soldiers to fight against Villendorf.”
“They know that, obviously,” I replied. “That’s why I fear that they’ll try to attack us again.”
“But Lord Reckenbell pummeled those nomads into shreds before. Villendorf can’t ignorethe possibility that we’re capable of the same.”
“I see…”
Just as we couldn’t understand Villendorf, they, in turn, couldn’t understand us either. That was a logical assumption to make.
“So?” I asked.
“So, they’re waiting to see how we’d react,” Astarte answered. “It all depends on Faust von Polidoro. The Villendorfian queen will carefully scrutinize him before she decides on her future plans. I don’t think that my predictions are too far off from reality.”
“Hmm…”
Maybe she’s right. Even the most gifted mages couldn’t read the minds of others. The sole deciding factor would be the values of Villendorf’s queen—the woman who Villendorf’s hero had once taken under her wing, all those years ago.
“You’re saying that she’ll lay eyes on Anhalt’s hero, Faust von Polidoro, and decide everything from there,” I said.
“Yeah,” Astarte replied. “That’s what I’d do.”
She tried to put herself in the Villendorfian queen’s shoes to reach her conclusion.
Astarte, you’re my advisor and my right-hand woman. This time around, I shall heed your wisdom.
“Then we can’t have Faust look too shabby, can we?” I asked.
“You talking about his chainmail?” Astarte asked.
It wasn’t rare to see impoverished nobles who concerned themselves only with status. And Faust was a weak lord knight; he truly didn’t have much money to spare. Hence, he was always wearing chainmail.
“I’ll use a portion of my annual expenditure to fashion a suit of splendid Maximilian armor for him,” I said. “I’ll have a court mage make it lighter and sturdier as well.”
“Will it be ready quickly enough?” Astarte asked. “We don’t have time to send over a messenger.”
“I’ll use as many blacksmiths as it takes. I’ll have them forge a suit within a month.”
Astarte gave a look of disbelief, implying that my actions were reckless. Still, I firmly believed that this was necessary. If her line of reasoning was to be trusted, we couldn’t have the hero of Anhalt meet the queen of Villendorf in cheap chainmail. I had a generous budget and could afford to forge a suit of armor. This was an excellent opportunity for me. Under the circumstances, even the financial bureaucrats couldn’t offer a word of dissent on my expenses, and I could earn some points with Faust.
“Anastasia, are you sure you aren’t thinking of scoring points with Faust?” Astarte inquired. “Yeah, you can earn his favor to a degree with money, but he won’t sell you his heart—his true thoughts deep within him will remain closed off.”
Astarte had kept a close watch on Faust during his entire stay at the inn that was prepared for him when he was my sister’s advisor. She’d observed his every intention and inclination, though she did misstep when Martina received her death sentence. Yet, despite her warning, I remained firm.
“This is necessary,” I insisted. “Plus, don’t you think Faust hates me for some reason?”
“No, I think he sees you as his comrade in arms,” Astarte replied. “You may have sent him to the front lines of a grisly battle, but he’s fully aware of the hardships that you went through. The thing is, though, you’re scary.”
“Me? How so?” I was baffled by her response.
“Your eyes. They’re terrifying.”
“That alone can’t make him dislike me!”
“Your own sister was afraid of you until very recently!”
Astarte always had a response at the ready.
“That’s Valiele’s problem!” I cried. “She’d always been terrified of me ever since she was a young child! These days, she’s been calling me ‘sister’ more often, and she’s oddly friendly with me. It’s so cute.”
“Oh, so you can find her cute. Well, I’m glad that you sisters are closer now.”
She gave me a weary look, a hint of sarcasm in her voice.
Leave us alone. Valiele was my younger sister by blood, my father’s daughter—how could I not find her adorable? I knew that Valiele had never had any desire to fight for the throne. I didn’t want to send her off to a monastery in the future; I hoped to find her a noble husband whose house she could carry on. That was the least I could do as a show of my love.
“Well, whatever,” Astarte said. “Anyway, I’m sure Faust will be ecstatic to receive a suit of magical Maximilian armor. But don’t expect him to spread his legs for you just because you gave him a lavish gift.”
“I would never!” I snapped.
How perverted can you be? All I wished to do was earn Faust’s favor and ensure that peace negotiations with Villendorf would go well. That was all. I sighed, then gulped down my now-cold cup of tea in one go.
Chapter 27: The Production of Magical Armor
Chapter 27:
The Production of Magical Armor
THE FIRST SHOT CAME WHEN I WAS STILL SIX hundred meters away, right as I was cutting down the knights that barred my path. Moving largely on instinct, I used the handle of my greatsword to defend myself against the arrow. Had I not done so, it would’ve torn through my chainmail and pierced my chest, forcing me to take my final breath. My arm grew slightly numb from the impact—a horrific reminder of the power that was behind that shot.
“It came from that way,” I muttered.
I turned toward the distant archers. That was where the commander of the enemy front lines stood—if I defeated her, my instincts told me that I could carve a path out of the jaws of certain death. My steed, Flugel, also pointed with his nose in the direction of my enemies. He was more astute than I on the battlefield. The horse and its rider were of one mind on this, and Flugel obeyed my command.
I let out a powerful battle cry as another arrow shot out. I sliced it down with a swing of my greatsword. What a nuisance, I thought. That archer’s got insane precision. The deadly arrow had been aimed right at the center of my forehead, unwavering in its course. But these attacks were useless; it was normal for a superhuman to cut down an arrow in mid-flight. I couldn’t survive on the battlefield if I weren’t capable of such a feat.
I thought back to my prior battles. A group of bandits had their hands on a crossbow as though it were completely normal. How did mere bandits get such a powerful weapon? Were they disgraced nobles who were unable to inherit their household? The questions swirled in my mind, but now wasn’t the time to care. I yelled at the top of my lungs and ordered my soldiers to prepare the crossbows.
My five squires set their sights on our enemies and fired the crossbows that we’d taken from the bandits. The bolts pierced through chainmail and killed five Villendorf knights instantly. Crossbows were powerful.
A third shot flew at me. How annoying. I defended myself with the hilt of my greatsword.
A fourth arrow whizzed through the air straight at me. Then a fifth arrow cut through the skies. The enemy archer fired a sixth, seventh, and eighth shot. Cut it out already! The bandits’ crossbow bolts were annoying, but these arrows were powerful and terrifying. I used the blade and hilt of my greatsword to parry them all. I had no need for a kite shield—my weapon could attack and defend. This greatsword had been passed down through the generations to my hands, and it could easily cut down arrows.
But this archer is a monster. Is she superhuman like me? Eventually, my enemy concluded that arrows wouldn’t work against me, or I was simply too close to them now to fire another shot. I soon reached the center of enemy territory.
“Knight Captain of Villendorf, I challenge you to a duel!” I roared.
The archer who wielded the longbow was none other than Lord Reckenbell, the Knight Captain of Villendorf; it was she who answered my call. She was truly a powerful lady, unmistakably the hero of Villendorf. I’d never faced anyone as strong as her. The difference between victory and defeat came down to a single year. If I’d challenged her just a year earlier, I would’ve lost. All it took was an extra year of training and ingenuity to decide my fate. If she’d dedicated herself solely to honing her martial prowess like I’d done, rather than stepping into the role of a commander, she might have won. My head would be in her hands.
If we were to purely judge based on the breadth of our respective skills, she was clearly more talented in more fields than I ever could be.
I spoke of my duel against the knight captain to Martina, who was beside me.
“It’s truly an inspiring tale,” she said. “I can vividly picture that clash of heroes. But why are you telling me this story all of a sudden?”
“Well, I’ve got time on my hands,” I replied.
I was at the blacksmith of the royal capital. I’d brought Martina with me since she was my apprentice, and I took the opportunity to tell her about the Campaign of Villendorf and how powerful Lord Reckenbell was. A merchant in front of me clapped her hands—none other than Ingrid of Ingrid Company. Princess Anastasia was preparing a suit of Maximilian armor for me, and she’d specifically chosen my personal merchant, Ingrid Company, to handle the production process. Ingrid was happy to receive such a large order.
“This deal’s been a real learning experience,” Ingrid said. “I had no idea how expensive an entire suit of Maximilian armor could be. And I was paid in advance, no less! It’s truly a privilege to work with Princess Valiele’s advisor, Sir Polidoro!”
“This time around, Crown Princess Anastasia is the one paying for it all,” I replied. “I don’t think my role as advisor matters much here.”
I hadn’t expected Her Highness Anastasia to buy me a suit of custom Maximilian armor. What’s more, the expense for this item wasn’t part of my reward for this mission—I was just being gifted this armor. The crown princess clearly has more money to spare than her younger sister. I was genuinely thankful for Princess Anastasia’s generosity.
The chainmail that covered my two-meter-tall body was beginning to come apart, so this new armor couldn’t have come at a better time. Besides, the princess’s assistant can’t dress in shabby equipment—we don’t want them underestimating me. If I were dealing with anyone but Villendorf, formal attire would’ve sufficed, but to Villendorf, armor was formal attire. I had to look sharp.
“But we’ve only got a month to deliver,” Ingrid said. “Our usual blacksmith can’t handle the expedited order alone. Aside from the man who handles your greatsword and chainmail, I had to also hire a few women smiths to forge your suit of armor.”
“I don’t mind,” I replied. “I trust your eye. I know that you’ve hired excellent people.”
I’d had a man forge my chastity belt. He usually handled my greatsword and chainmail as well, but this time around, he couldn’t forge a suit of armor by himself in a month. Time was of the utmost essence, and he required help. Women had surrounded me and touched my body to get my precise measurements before they got to smithing. Their hands were rugged and tough, a norm for their industry, and they possessed a passion for their work.
“Since they’ve already measured my body, can’t I head home?” I asked.
“Nope. As you know, we don’t have much time,” Ingrid replied. “We must make the proper adjustments to fit your body.”
“You’ve had me visit this forge every day for the past week now.”
I knew that there was no helping it, but this was taking up so much of my time. I didn’t like that. In fact, I was so bored that I’d begun to speak about the Campaign of Villendorf to Martina, who’d accompanied me to the forge. As I glanced around, a court mage bustled about and etched magic sigils into the metal plates that the smiths would use for forging. She was busy, unlike me. She was applying spells—also called enchantments—to my armor.
I think this is the first time that I’ve ever seen a mage. Mages were rare in this world, and their abilities were innate, present from birth. No one became a mage; either you were one, or you weren’t. Only one in ten thousand people were born mages, and they were exceedingly rare, but magic existed in this world. My greatsword that hung from my waist was proof of that.
“I’ve never seen a mage before,” Martina whispered.
I wasn’t surprised. She’d been raised in a town with only about a thousand people. With the exception of the duke’s house, all mages were sent to the palace without question once they proved their abilities. It was very easy to identify a mage. One simply needed to place their hands over a magical sphere, also known as a crystal ball, and see if it glowed. Crystal balls were stored in churches around the kingdom, and the church in the Polidoro fief had a ball as well. Needless to say, I had no magical aptitude.
I’d been checked for magic when I was five. Not a single one of my three hundred residents possessed any magical capabilities. If one of my citizens were found to be a mage, they’d be sent to the palace in exchange for a lucrative sum of money that would go to their family and the fief. Mages were also treated very well. Even if they’d been born as slaves or commoners, they were bestowed with titles of nobility and became peers for life. They would be the lords of their households. Of course, they would be forced to undergo strict training as mages; no amount of crying or wailing would spare them. I imagined that it was as strict as the knight training that I’d undergone, though I never resented my late mother for that.
In any case, mages were very rare, and as one worked right in front of my eyes, I was eager to speak with her.
“You better not cut this metal plate!” the mage roared. “Keep this intact when you forge the armor, or I’ll kill you! I spent the past goddamn week engraving this sigil without barely sleeping, eating, or taking a crap! Don’t cut this plate! Ya hear me?!”
Whoa, she’s pissed. She’s super pissed.
“A month?!” she screamed. “You’ve gotta be kidding me! How the hell can I engrave this entire suit of armor with magic sigils in a month? Wait, if I take the production time into account, I haven’t got two weeks! Screw the Anhaltish royal family! Every person has their limits, and you can’t just wish for the impossible! You know what the issue is here? The freaking production process! And they even want me to do some quality control while I’m exhausted! Do they not know about labor management?!”
This mage is not happy at all. I shouldn’t speak with her. If she blamed me for her current situation, I wouldn’t be able to refute it. No need to stir up the hornet’s nest.
“I’m gonna get some grub!” she roared furiously. “You better have the next plate prepared for me by then!”
The mage stormed off into the distance. I wasn’t even told her name. Well, whatever. It’s not like I’d become involved with mages—they’re so rare.
“She looked super angry,” Martina said.
I nodded. “She sure did.”
To be honest, that mage had every right to be. Creating an entire suit of Maximilian armor complete with enchantments within a month was an absurd request. But everyone had no choice but to begrudgingly follow the crown princess’s orders. I felt bad that I was the cause of all this mess, but there was nothing I could do. Armor was the formal attire of military officers in Villendorf, and I couldn’t let them underestimate me. I basically had to get a lavish suit tailored so that I could negotiate peace. If a mere suit of armor would increase the likelihood of peace, it was a small price to pay. No doubt Princess Anastasia thought the same. All I could do was thank the smiths and mages dragged into this mess for their hard work. I expelled a deep sigh.
“I’d wanted to ask a few questions to the mage too,” I muttered.
“May I ask what your queries are?” Ingrid inquired.
She looked at me quizzically, and I answered truthfully.
“I wondered if they were like the stories I read,” I replied. “Can a mage manipulate fire, light, and smoke like some sort of master pyrotechnist? Can they wield supernatural elements to vanquish their enemies?”
There was a veil of mysticism that surrounded mages, and I wanted to know the power that they wielded. Perhaps they could readily surpass my combat capabilities. Thanks to my cultural background from my past life, I had high hopes for mages. In a sense, I romanticized them as part of this medieval fantasy world.
“As far as I’ve heard, they can’t do anything like that,” Ingrid said. She sounded a touch regretful as she shook her head. “Mages are tasked with creating magical items such as crystal balls for communication, or auxiliary items like bifocals. They also have the role of casting enchantments onto armor, like that woman was doing just now. Unfortunately, you won’t see them wielding supernatural elements to defeat enemies like in fictional tales.”
Ingrid continued, “They wouldn’t be able to hold their own in combat against someone like you, Sir Polidoro. Society calls your kind ‘superhuman.’ But mages are rare. They require magical energy along with knowledge, and they can create communication tools and bifocals that can turn the tide of war. They just don’t have any magical abilities that allow them to fight.”
It was a bit of a disappointment to hear Ingrid’s words. It seemed mages didn’t possess the sort of immense power I’d read about in classic fantasy books in my past life. Even in history books, there was probably no mention of a mage who could singlehandedly take out an army. I’d expected as much, but I was still sad to hear my suspicions confirmed.
This was magic, after all. Somewhere inside me, I still carried a hint of my past life as a modern-day Japanese person. Can you blame me for hoping? I internally made excuses to myself.
“I expected as much, but you’ve confirmed my thoughts,” I said. “It’s a pity.”
I remained honest with Ingrid—I truly did think that it was a pity. The Lord of the Rings was a title that would always hold a place in my heart. Can you blame me? I thought to myself again.
“How’s the Maximilian armor coming along?” I asked.
“Er, I hate to ask, but can we create a bucket helm for your head?” Ingrid asked.
“A bucket?”
If possible, I wanted a helmet that was sharper and more capable of repelling projectiles. This world did have muskets that mercenaries used, though they were still in their primitive stages.
“I believe it’s called a great helm,” Ingrid said. “You might have to wear a chainmail coif on your head underneath it.”
“I wouldn’t want that,” I muttered. “A bucket helm kind of looks lame for a suit of Maximilian armor, don’t you think?”
The helmet would also narrow my field of vision. The biggest advantage to wearing chainmail was the increased field of view along with its light weight, all thanks to the lack of a helmet. The major disadvantages of wearing a great helm were the narrow scope of view and its heavy weight that put pressure on the shoulders and neck. It lowered attack speed as well, though in my case, the weight hardly made a difference.
“To be frank, we simply do not have enough time to forge a complex helmet,” Ingrid said. “And Sir Polidoro, a hero like you has no need for a helmet in combat, I believe. We’ll make that part detachable—after all, isn’t it actually easier for you to fight without a helmet?”
“Not like you’d know,” I replied wearily.
But I couldn’t deny her words. Chainmail had always been more than enough armor for me on the battlefield. Admittedly, though, my duel against Lord Reckenbell had made me yearn for a full suit of armor more than anything else in the world. Hmm, a great helm… If it was detachable, perhaps it was a decent choice.
“Weight is probably the biggest disadvantage of a great helm, but that can easily be solved with enchantments,” Ingrid explained. “I’ve made these choices and adjustments for your sake, and would greatly appreciate it if you could agree with me.”
“All right then,” I said. “I can create a proper Maximilian helmet at a later date, can’t I?”
“Of course,” Ingrid replied. “It can easily be replaced. While you’re off on your journey, I shall have that made.”
If I can exchange it later, I guess it isn’t an issue, though I don’t think I’ll have much use for it. I complied for now and sighed, once again bored to tears. I had Martina to talk to, but she was only a child who needed every act of chivalry explained to her. I stayed in the smithy, seriously contemplating teaching Martina some swordplay skills.
Chapter 28: The Intemperance of the Anhalt Kingdom
Chapter 28:
The Intemperance of the Anhalt Kingdom
FAUST VON POLIDORO, THE EMBODIMENT OF beauty and wrath, is very much the definition of the intemperance of the Anhalt Kingdom.
His dignified form and his hefty sword can make even a woman groan with his unmatched might.
His terrifying steed races through the battlefield like a fierce flame during a fight.
The blood of wrath flows through his brawny physique as he glistens like the sun.
Those exposed to his light and beauty will forget the battle, stuck in a trance, before their lives are done.
Faust von Polidoro, the embodiment of wrath!
Faust von Polidoro, the embodiment of flames!
Faust von Polidoro, our eternal enemy, a worthy opponent for Villendorf and our land!
You are our beloved man.
You’re the male knight who managed to slay Lord Reckenbell, our greatest hero to this day.
***
“Another heroic poem about Faust von Polidoro, huh?” a noble said. “They’ve been popular these days.”
“Well, he’ll officially be dispatched as Anhalt’s envoy,” another replied. “I can’t blame people for getting excited over him. The minstrels have to make their livings too—they’re quick to pick up on society’s trends.”
The two nobles were walking along the streets of Villendorf’s royal capital when they heard the song from a minstrel. One was a military officer, while the other was a civil servant. The two held different titles, but were good friends—their households were also close. If either of their houses had given birth to a boy, he likely would’ve been sent to the other house to become a husband. Unfortunately, neither house was blessed with a son. But they didn’t mind; perhaps they could share a husband in the future. As the two walked on, their minds as one, the civil servant cocked her head in thought.
“I do wonder what kind of man he is,” she said. “He’s more than two meters tall, brawny, and has apparently got a noble face. Above all, he defeated our hero, Lord Reckenbell. I can hardly imagine what he looks like. Is he truly human?”
Was he exactly as the minstrel sang? If it were all true, he couldn’t be called a person. He was beyond a superhuman—perhaps he’d be a demon. In fact, Lord Reckenbell had tried to court him during their duel; if he’d lost, he would have been her second husband. The civil servant wasn’t sure how true that was, but she knew that all she had to do was ask. Unfortunately, she couldn’t pry the details of that battle from the military officer beside her.
“As you know, during the Campaign of Anhalt—I believe Anhalt calls it the Campaign of Villendorf, and that might be the correct name since they are the victors—I served at Lord Reckenbell’s side,” the military officer said. “I joined the battle as a knight.”
“I know,” the civil servant replied.
Could she finally hear the tale? She was dying to learn the details of that campaign, but her friend simply refused to speak of the battle, no matter how many times she inquired. Perhaps those involved with the campaign had received a gag order; if the military officer was finally willing to talk, the gag order might have been lifted.
The civil servant tried to understand the palace’s actions. Anhalt hadn’t dishonored Lord Reckenbell in death. Faust von Polidoro had acted in accordance with the rules, and amid the cheers of his kingdom on the battlefield, he’d returned her head to Villendorf. It’s our culture to praise the strong, the civil servant thought. Why, then, was there a gag order in place at all?
“He doesn’t possess the fierceness of a human as you’ve assumed,” the military officer said. “He’s like a demon.”
“A demon?” the civil servant asked. “So he isn’t a superhuman, then.”
“No. He’s got demonic qualities, no doubt—he’s a demon with the nickname ‘Beautiful Beast.’” The military officer stopped and glanced at the tavern beside her. “Why don’t we have a pint?”
“I’ll be with you for as long as you like,” the civil servant replied. “In fact, if you tell me the tale of that campaign, it’ll be my treat.”
“Then I’ll drink to my heart’s content. We don’t have work today.”
The military officer opened the door to the tavern and strolled right in. She took a seat at a small table and called out to the store’s owner.
“Two ales, please!” she shouted. She paused before she continued her story. “I was first stunned by him when he sliced down one of our knights as he proudly shouted his name across the battlefield.”
“If I recall the tales correctly, he said, ‘I, Faust von Polidoro, challenge those who wish to test their luck! Fight me if you dare!’” the civil servant replied.
“There was no point at all to that gag order. I cannot help but wonder why the palace decided to issue such a meaningless command.”
The civil servant unwittingly allowed the military officer to go off on a tangent. The former had simply recited what she’d heard from the songs about Lord Reckenbell’s battle. The military officer clicked her tongue angrily.
“If you know that much, I don’t have to explain that bit,” the military officer said. “When he roared his name, I was by Lord Reckenbell’s side. Even from afar, I could see his impressive size, and his loud voice echoed across the plain. He wore chainmail befitting a low-ranked noble, and yet he shone like the sun.”
“Was he that beautiful?” the civil servant asked.
“Indeed he was. He had this bewitching, magical beauty to him. His face was dyed red with his wrath, and he stood out amid the confused, scrawny shrimps of Anhalt’s army. Only he understood that Anhalt was backed into a corner because of Lord Reckenbell’s strategy.”
The Anhalt soldiers were like cats that tried to flee from a sinking ship. I think I read a similar story about a tiger that tried to survive in the water. Two pints of ale were placed on the table.
“I can only assume she did it instinctively,” the military officer continued. “Lord Reckenbell used her magical longbow and fired an arrow straight at the chest of that dazzling man.”
“And then what happened?” the civil servant asked.
“He parried it. He used the hilt of his greatsword.”
“The hilt?! He used that to parry Lord Reckenbell’s arrow?!”
Her arrows had obliterated countless savages of the north—the tribes that plundered—and wiped them off the face of the world. She wouldn’t just kill a person with a single shot; there were legends that her arrows could take down three people in one go. How could this man so easily defy her might?
“I believe Faust killed three more people after that,” the military officer said. “I honestly don’t remember. All I focused on was how he parried four of Lord Reckenbell’s shots with one arm.”
“Did he have some sort of arrow-deflecting spell cast upon him?” the civil servant asked.
“Perhaps so. I wouldn’t be surprised if I were told that God had ordained his victory.”
The military officer chugged her ale down. She asked a waiter for seconds before she continued her story.
“That alone can convey that he’s clearly something beyond superhuman,” she said. “But above all, he was most sublime when he appeared in front of us—in front of Lord Reckenbell.”
“What kind of man was he?” the civil servant inquired.
“The songs and poems by the minstrels don’t exaggerate. The only difference is that his military attire was a piece of lousy chainmail, completely unsuitable for a man like him. And his greatsword, engraved with a magic sigil, emanated a terrifying aura that drew the eye. No…” The military officer paused and shook her head. “He looked absolutely beautiful even when he was only in his chainmail. He had no helmet or shield either. His military attire was chainmail and a greatsword, along with a fine horse. The steed exuded charm and terror; even in Villendorf, you won’t often come across an animal that splendid. But that was all. He carried only the bare minimum of equipment as he stood before Lord Reckenbell.”
The military officer had failed to notice that the tavern had grown utterly silent. Everyone, including the tavern owner, lent an ear to her words.
“And that demon raised his greatsword high in the air under the sun’s rays,” the military officer said. “‘Knight Captain of Villendorf, I challenge you to a duel!’ he roared.”
“How did Lord Reckenbell respond?” the civil servant asked.
“She accepted his challenge on one condition.”
The military officer emptied her second pint of ale. She asked for another as she raised her empty mug in the air. The tavern owner hastily brought out more liquor in hopes that the officer wouldn’t stop her story.
“What was the condition?” the civil servant asked.
“She asked him to become her second husband if she won,” the military officer replied. “That’s all.”
“That’s exactly what the minstrels sang about. Is he truly so stunning a man?”
“Words like ‘stunning’ or ‘beautiful’ won’t even begin to describe him. As I said earlier, he’s a demon.” The military officer drew her face close to the civil servant and whispered in her ear. “Truth be told, I grew wet with excitement as well. I had no idea that a man as beautiful as him existed in this world.”
“He’s that beautiful?”
“He is.”
The military officer drew back and continued with her story. Though she’d whispered the last bit, everyone in the tavern, the owner included, had heard what she said. She’d always been a loud whisperer.
“I’m not sure if words can describe his beauty,” the military officer said. “I could see his muscles even under his chainmail, and I could clearly tell that he’d trained hard ever since he was young. His noble face was dyed red with anger, and when he challenged Lord Reckenbell to a duel, he glared all around as though to stop us from interfering. We were frozen in place by his eyes. For the first time in my life, I’d been looked down upon by a man.”
The military officer was six and a half feet tall; her experience only shed light on Faust and his steed’s monstrous size. If he could look down at her, he must’ve been seven feet, at least—no, he emanated an aura powerful enough to strike fear into all who beheld him. Only Lord Reckenbell was capable of such a feat.
“He was beautiful,” the military officer said. “That’s all I can say. I’d like to sleep with a man like him at least once in my life. But I doubt I’ll ever have the—”
“Enough about your thoughts,” the civil servant interjected. “What happened during his duel with Lord Reckenbell?”
That was all the civil servant was curious about. The military officer frowned at the interruption. She chugged her ale as everyone waited with bated breath for her to continue.
“He was beautiful,” she said. “That’s all.”
“What?” the civil servant asked.
“What else is there for me to say? Those exposed to his light and beauty will forget the battle, stuck in a trance, before their lives are done. You heard the minstrels sing that moments ago, didn’t you?”
The military officer teased her friend.
She’s not planning on telling me… the civil servant thought.
“C’mon, I’m your best friend,” the civil servant said. She couldn’t help but take a more casual tone. “You can tell me a bit more, can’t ya?”
“I’m debating on it,” the military officer replied.
“Stop being such a tease. If you won’t talk, I won’t pay for your drinks.” The civil servant sipped on her ale and glared at the officer, unamused.
“All right. I guess I’ll talk. Lord Reckenbell entrusted me with her magical longbow and had someone bring her halberd out.”
“You mean that keen blade that claimed dozens of nomads’ heads?”
Like the magical longbow, that halberd had been enchanted by a court mage. The blade had its sharpness and sturdiness enhanced.
“In terms of range, Lord Reckenbell had the upper hand,” the military officer explained. “She had better armor as well. Rumors say that Faust is a weak lord knight with only about three hundred people under him. In contrast to his measly chainmail, she wore full body armor that was engraved all over with magic sigils. It was a powerful piece of equipment. No matter how beautiful and demonic Faust was, I never doubted Lord Reckenbell. I was so sure back then that she’d attain victory.”
“But of course,” the civil servant agreed.
The difference between them had been stark, both in equipment and in reputation. Even Lord Reckenbell’s physique as the strongest knight of Villendorf was the stuff of dreams—it was hard to even imagine anyone matching her size. In fact, the civil servant hadn’t so much as heard of Faust von Polidoro until that campaign. Only much later did she learn from minstrels that he’d massacred over a hundred bandits during his military service.
Still, Lord Reckenbell’s accomplishments were far more impressive. It mattered not whether he’d killed thousands or even tens of thousands of common soldiers; such measly feats were worthless in the eyes of Villendorf’s hero. There was no knight in Villendorf who could come even close to the glory and renown that Reckenbell enjoyed.
“But they were equals,” the military officer said. “At first, neither budged an inch in that duel.”
“What kind of duel was it?” the civil servant asked. “That’s what I’d like to hear.”
“Faust’s greatsword may have been magical, but it couldn’t slice through Lord Reckenbell’s armor, which was covered with all manner of enchantments. He couldn’t even lay a scratch on the spots of exposed skin. And almost all of Lord Reckenbell’s attacks were parried by Faust’s greatsword.”
The officer recalled that the two duelists had clashed hundreds of times—she couldn’t keep count. She asked for another pint of ale, and the tavern owner hastily brought out more.
“Every now and then, I was struck with the illusion that Lord Reckenbell had won,” the officer went on. “Every time her halberd slashed at Faust’s body, bits of his chainmail danced through the air along with specks of blood. He was wounded countless times, but they were all mere scratches, nothing more. Not once could Lord Reckenbell land a fatal blow. Faust was able to discern the range of her attacks and narrowly avoid any serious injuries as her blade struck.”
“What a monster,” the civil servant remarked. “He truly sounds like a demon.”
Lord Reckenbell’s our hero—one whose name will live on in our kingdom even after her death. She was the hero who’d used her magical longbow to wipe out tribal leaders and archers of the nomadic tribes of the north—those troublesome plunderers. The military officer had mentioned before that when she was on the front lines as a member of the cavalry, Lord Reckenbell had annihilated several tribes. No doubt Villendorf would remember her name for the next millennium.
“The greatest reason for Lord Reckenbell’s loss was exhaustion,” the military officer said.
“Exhaustion?” the civil servant inquired.
“After hundreds of clashes, she grew tired. She may have been an extraordinary knight even in Villendorf, but she was already over thirty years of age. Her full suit of armor was covered in magic sigils that strengthened her gear instead of making it lighter. Her stamina didn’t last.”
I suppose even Lord Reckenbell was only human, after all.
“Faust, on the other hand, was wearing light chainmail,” the military officer said. “And above all, he’s much younger. No, I don’t think it’s right to claim that age was the sole reason behind Lord Reckenbell’s defeat. Her years of combat experience were precisely why she lasted that long against him. A normal knight would’ve been slain in one blow. But in the end…” The officer paused for a few moments; she closed her eyes as though she had died peacefully. “Faust’s aim was true. His greatsword reached her neck—a spot where the effect of the magic sigils was weakest, leaving her open to attack. That was what ended the duel.”
“That single blow ended Lord Reckenbell,” the civil servant said.
“Precisely.”
The military officer spoke while she checked the amount of ale left in her mug. The gag order had been lifted, and she looked relieved that she was finally able to speak up about the entire ordeal.
“Faust, out of breath, sheathed his greatsword across his back,” the military officer said. “His entire body was covered with blood, and his chainmail was torn to shreds. He looked terrifying, but his expression was exhausted; he’d just finished a duel to the death and used every bit of power he had. He preciously cradled Lord Reckenbell’s head in his arms and called for the vice commander.”
“That’d be you,” the civil servant said.
“That’s right.”
This military officer was none other than the vice captain of Villendorf’s knights; she’d served as Reckenbell’s direct subordinate.
“Faust said that she was a powerful opponent,” the military officer recalled. “She was stronger than any knight or fighter he’d ever faced. He declared that he would never forget his duel with her, and he dutifully returned Lord Reckenbell’s head to us.”
“He wasn’t afraid of being torn asunder right then and there…” the civil servant mused.
“Not at all. He exhibited no fear, and while I know that he understands our values and morals…”
He killed our hero, Lord Reckenbell. There was a good chance that some boorish moron would lose herself in rage and seek vengeance upon him. Yet, Faust von Polidoro had remained unafraid.
“Is that it?” the civil servant asked.
“That’s it,” the military officer replied. “He took his citizens, who’d been watching over that duel like we were, and returned to his army.”
The officer emptied her mug, but she made no attempt to ask for another.
“Faust von Polidoro sounds absolutely horrifying,” the civil servant said.
“As I’ve said, he was a sublime man,” the officer replied simply.
A question remained in the civil servant’s mind. “What happened to the rest of Lord Reckenbell’s body? We only learned of her death after the Campaign of Villendorf ended.”
“We lost, after all,” the officer answered. “We couldn’t parade her corpse around to honor her passing. Our hero may have been the cause of our loss, but no idiot would ever dare dishonor her death. Even after the loss in the Campaign of Villendorf, her past accomplishments would make up for it and then some! Do Lord Reckenbell’s feats until now mean nothing?!”
The officer clicked her tongue angrily and gazed at her empty mug. She asked for another pint, and the owner swiftly obliged.
“Lord Reckenbell’s funeral was quietly held by her family, us knights, and Her Majesty, though it was carried out with the highest honors,” the officer explained. “I suggest you visit her grave too, one day.”
“But of course,” the civil servant replied. “She was our hero.”
The civil servant took a sip of her ale as the atmosphere of the tavern became gloomy. Faust deserved praise for his victory, but she was genuinely saddened by the loss of Villendorf’s hero.
“What about Lord Reckenbell’s family?” the civil servant asked. “Will her sister take over her household?”
“No,” the officer replied. “Lord Reckenbell was the pride and joy of her household, and her sisters entreated for her only daughter, Lady Nina, to take over the house. Lord Reckenbell’s sisters will handle the house for now until Lady Nina comes of age.”
“Lady Nina. I see…”
I’m glad to hear it, the civil servant thought. The blood of Lord Reckenbell flows through her veins. I’m sure that she, too, will become a hero someday.
“Though belated, I’d like to raise a toast to our hero, Lord Reckenbell,” the military officer said.
“And to Lady Nina, who will surely become a hero one day,” the civil servant added.
The two Villendorfian ladies clinked their mugs together and chugged down their ale.
Chapter 29: Defective Catalina
Chapter 29:
Defective Catalina
A MONTH HAD PASSED SINCE I, FAUST VON Polidoro, promised Princess Anastasia to make peace negotiations. Finally, my long-awaited armor was finished. I’d visited the forge every single day, and I was so bored that I ended up training Martina in her swordplay skills. Now, I wore the great helm over my head.
“What do you think, Sir Polidoro, advisor to Princess Valiele?” Ingrid asked.
As I turned to look at her face, I couldn’t deny that my view had grown smaller. Yeah, I can’t see as much as I’d like, I thought. But the helmet was sturdy. I lightly hit the bucket helm with the greatsword, and it didn’t budge an inch. While the armor was tough, I imagined that the person wearing it would receive quite the impact; in this case, however, I’d be the one wearing it, and I knew that I’d be unfazed. The magic sigils also worked well. I noticed the court mage, who’d been roaring angrily just the other day, walk up to me.
“Here, I’ll give you this too,” she said.
Is this a harness? She handed me an item that resembled a saddle. The fabric was thick and wide enough to cover the body of my beloved steed, Flugel. This saddle was filled to the brim with magic sigils; the scarlet fabric looked sturdy enough to be a bard for my horse.
“I went and saw your horse grazing about,” she explained. “His name’s Flugel, is it? He’s a fine horse. That cloth will protect him should the worst come to pass. Treasure it, will you?”
The mage had finished engraving my armor within two weeks. I’d thought she’d spent the rest of her time lazing about, and hadn’t expected her to fashion some armor for my Flugel. I’m sorry, I internally apologized. You’ve got a vulgar mouth, and you always looked furious, so I truly misunderstood your character. I quietly bowed my head to her in gratitude.
And now, both Flugel and I had full sets of armor—preparations were complete. My steed currently resided in the pastures on the outskirts of the royal capital. He freely grazed about and ran happily. I’d initially wanted to send him over right away to Duke Astarte’s duchy in hopes of producing a foal, but I had to prioritize peace negotiations first. Breeding would come later. I knew that the duchy could likely prepare an excellent steed for me to use in lieu of Flugel for this mission, but no horse could possibly match his splendor. I had little choice but to bring him along.
“As I thought, that bucket helm doesn’t look great,” the mage said. “I do plan on making a Maximilian helmet soon…”
I guess this helmet doesn’t suit me. It wasn’t that the great helm looked poor; the combination of this helmet with the rest of my Maximilian armor made my appearance look a bit off. The two components simply didn’t complement each other. But this helmet is still a fine one. It might narrow my scope of vision, but it’s sturdy and built very well.
“I’ve taken a liking to it,” I insisted.
“Nah, I’ll make a proper helmet later,” the mage replied. “I can only start after you’ve left, though.”
Pray that your efforts won’t be in vain—that I won’t be killed in Villendorf by someone who wants to avenge Lord Reckenbell’s death. I was fully aware that Villendorf didn’t have that kind of tendency, but there were always exceptions to any rule. It was best that I prepared myself for the worst.
“Thank you for your work, everyone,” I said.
My words came from the bottom of my heart. I gave my gratitude to the smiths, the mage, and Ingrid, who’d been by my side for a month when she surely had other work to do. Last but not least, my words were pointed at Martina, who lay on the ground with her limbs splayed out.
“Are my hellish days finally over?” the little girl asked.
She seemed utterly exhausted by the swordplay training. You had fun, didn’t you? I, at the very least, enjoyed it. Naturally, I hadn’t relished beating Martina again and again—my enjoyment came from her rapid growth. She absorbed knowledge absurdly well; she wasn’t just precocious. After every loss, she began to cook up new methods of attack to catch me off-guard the next day. Not once did she throw in the towel as she tried trick after trick. Sparring with her was far more instructive than fighting against regular soldiers or bandits. And she was only nine, to boot. Caroline, you can rest assured that your daughter will do great things in the future. I thought back to Caroline, Martina’s mother, who likely couldn’t go to Heaven or Valhalla for her deeds. I don’t like you one bit, but I remember your final words well. You called out your daughter’s name, didn’t you? You can rest well with the knowledge that she’s in good hands—I’ll take care of her. I swear that I’ll have her achieve greatness as a knight.
“Will you be off right away, Sir Polidoro, advisor to Princess Valiele?” Ingrid asked. Respect was apparent in her tone.
“No… I’d like to take a break for a week,” I replied.
Frankly, I was drained, even if all I’d done was spar with Martina. I was sure that my citizens back at the inn were tired of waiting. Plus, I had to report back to Princess Valiele and check to see if her corps was ready. I wasn’t worried about the latter bit; they’d received a month, which was more than enough time to prepare.
I also wanted to check up on Flugel—it was imperative that I led him out of the pastures and spent some time with him. Letting him run free sounded good on paper, but I’d neglected taking care of him. Is he mad with me?
“I’ll leave after a week,” I said. “I’ll head straight for Villendorf’s royal capital.”
“What route will you be taking?” Ingrid asked.
“Why are you asking me that?”
Surely my route shouldn’t have been Ingrid Company’s concern.
“Ah, well, if your peace negotiations go well, you’ll pave the way for a major trading partnership that’ll last for at least a decade,” Ingrid answered. “I wanted to gain a head start and secure a route for ourselves. Is it wrong of me to do so as a merchant?”
“Peace negotiations might not go well,” I pointed out.
“This is an investment, sir. One cannot invest if they’re afraid of failure. If possible, I’d like your permission to accompany you on your march.”
Well, this is coming from none other than the head of Ingrid Company… I won’t reimburse you if your investment ends up failing. If you don’t mind that, you can do as you like. I quietly let out a sigh.
***
“You’ve lifted the gag order, I see,” I said. “Very good. This is the perfect time.”
“Indeed,” an elderly lady agreed. “I had the weaklings of Anhalt send over Faust von Polidoro as their envoy.”
I’d placed a gag order on those who’d participated in the Campaign of Villendorf. In particular, I had those who’d seen Faust von Polidoro with their own eyes keep a tight lid on what they’d witnessed. I didn’t do this to protect Lord Reckenbell’s honor, nor was it out of fear of my citizens becoming enamored with Faust von Polidoro. I simply wanted Anhalt to grant me my one wish: for Faust to visit my kingdom as an envoy to negotiate peace.
“If they’d caught wind of my desire, they would have used that as a starting point to force me to compromise,” I said. “The gag order was useful for keeping that under wraps, but there’s no need to maintain it any longer.”
“Indubitably,” the elderly lady replied. “If they’re the ones offering him, then it technically isn’t our request or weakness.”
Only the two of us were in the throne room of Villendorf. I was still only twenty-two years old as I sat on my throne. In front of me stood an elderly lady, Villendorf’s Minister of War. She cackled with delight, happy that her scheme was successful.
“I shall admit that you’re very skilled,” I said. “And you lifted the gag order with impeccable timing. Will there be any changes in the mindset of our citizens?”
“I imagine that they’ll soon discover that the heroic songs about him are true,” she replied. “In fact, they’ll have little choice but to accept that Faust von Polidoro is a man who surpasses the songs.”
“Can we suppress any angry outbursts that might be directed at Sir Polidoro?”
As Villendorf’s queen, it was imperative that I remained vigilant and careful of my actions. My elderly Minister of War cackled once more.
“The chances of that happening at all were slim to begin with,” she said. “It doesn’t suit the nature of our citizens. What’s more, now that they’ve learned that he won against Lord Reckenbell fair and square, if they dare take revenge on him, it’d only sully Lord Reckenbell’s good name. We can safely say that the probability of such an outburst is zero.”
I expected as much, I thought. Oh, Reckenbell. I’m so sad. I must be feeling sorrow right now.
Ever since her death, for the first time in twenty years since I’d been born, sadness had overwhelmed me. For the first time in my life, I learned of grief. Everyone claimed as much. When I first heard of your death, I could hardly understand the report I’d received. So much so that I even stopped trying to understand. Even after I was told that you’d died, I refused to believe it. I simply repeatedly gave the order to invade Anhalt.
But then I received Reckenbell’s head, carefully wrapped in a cloth and surrounded by flowers that Villendorf’s knights had desperately gathered in enemy territory. They weren’t used to Anhalt’s terrain and must’ve done their best. Soon after, the rest of her body, still donned in armor, was delivered to me. For the first time in my life, I sobbed my heart out with no care for the crowd around me. I failed to understand what I’d done and what my actions implied as I hugged her head tightly.
“No! I refuse to believe it!” I cried.
Tears streamed down my cheeks as I screamed my disbelief. My usual calm demeanor vanished, and I acted disgracefully, unbefitting a Villendorfian monarch. Hence, everyone was well aware that I, Queen Catalina, grieved over the loss of Reckenbell. I couldn’t quite understand these words.
When she had first come to my side, she was still fifteen and I was five. She wasn’t a feudal lord or even a lord knight. She served as the advisor of a military bureaucrat. She wasn’t even a knight captain then—just a humble hereditary knight, a mere military officer. That was my introduction to Claudia von Reckenbell.
I wasn’t disappointed in you. You didn’t have soldiers working under you, but even so, I didn’t mind. As the youngest princess, I couldn’t expect much. It was only natural that my advisor wasn’t impressive.
“Reckenbell,” I murmured.
You served a defective person like me. I was a person who couldn’t quite understand others’ feelings. I wasn’t loved by my father, and my mother had died giving birth to me—I’d practically killed her. Yet, runt of the litter that I was, Reckenbell served me well. I’d received the nickname “Princess of Matricide,” but not once did Reckenbell insult me as she became my advisor. I wonder why.
A defective person like me couldn’t fathom it. To this day, I can’t quite understand what your true thoughts were, Reckenbell. Only after she’d died did my regrets begin to pile up. I should’ve listened to her more. I should’ve spoken with her more.
Her military feats knew no equal. She’d cornered the pillaging nomads and utterly destroyed a few tribes. Unsatisfied, she continued to contribute to Villendorf as a knight, giving her all to support our country—one of the princess-elector nations of the Holy Gusten Empire. Her political endeavors bolstered our kingdom. She pushed me, the youngest of the princesses, to become Villendorf’s queen.
I thought that her long, glimmering list of achievements didn’t matter to me. I didn’t care. All I needed was her unreplaceable existence. But despite these mutterings, I found myself unable to grasp what Reckenbell truly meant to me. What were you to me? I wondered. Why were you so loyal to my commands?
“Oh, Reckenbell,” I lamented. “Why did you die?”
“Do you despise Faust von Polidoro?” the Minister of War asked.
“I don’t know. I’ve never felt anything like this before.”
I honestly answered her question as my mind once again wandered over to my lost advisor. I don’t understand you, Reckenbell. An extraordinary superhuman hero like you could’ve chosen a smarter way of life. You could’ve taken away my prestige and stolen the role of princess-elector from me.
Reckebell had held the values and morals of Villendorf—she was the hero who rushed to the front lines of war and personally fought in battle. As a defective person, I lacked these morals and values. Why were you so kind to me? I simply didn’t understand. How could I? I wished that she’d properly explained herself. I was a fool, a failure.
I understood logic. But Reckenbell hadn’t acted for profit; she’d shown me that humans could act out of love. Her daughter, Lady Nina, had said the same to me. She told me that her mother had loved me. I’m a fool unworthy of your love.
Why did you allow me to invade Anhalt? I simply utilized the spare time I received after you subjugated the nomadic tribes to launch an invasion. You must’ve had thoughts of your own, but you never divulged them to me before you passed away without any warning.
“Then do you despise a hag like me, Queen Catalina?” the minister inquired. “Your Majesty, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf, I’m the one who allowed you to launch the Anhalt invasion.”
“I’m the one who made the final decision,” I replied. “I cannot possibly place the blame on you alone.”
I answered logically. As the queen and highest commander of the kingdom, it was imperative that I take responsibility for my actions. Who could’ve predicted the death of Reckenbell—and at the hands of Anhalt, the ones who’d idly watched the nomads of the east arrive at the north and sent away the majority of their army, no less?
I’d known that Anhalt only had their duke’s army of five hundred to spare for their border with us. I sent over our hero, Reckenbell, with an army twice that size to catch them by surprise. Who could’ve predicted our loss? Logically, it was nigh impossible that we’d lose. And yet, we did.
We were defeated by Faust von Polidoro, who won in a duel against Reckenbell, purely by combat. His feat was combined with Princess Anastasia’s ingenious strategies and Duke Astarte’s brilliant military prowess; the two heroes brought us down. Why did we lose? We were by no means weak, but we had to admit defeat. I had to accept reality and understand that Anhalt was powerful.
They were also a princess-elector household, and they’d boasted power to begin with. I knew that well, and yet…
“An old woman like me has the resolve to shoulder the blame for our defeat, should that be necessary,” the minister said. “If you tell me to sip on some delicious wine here, I shall happily comply.”
“Wine laced with poison is the custom of Anhalt,” I replied. “You know that our kingdom would have you draw the dagger at your waist and slit your throat.”
“Indeed. Hence, drinking wine would be humiliating to the highest degree. I’m prepared for that as well.”
Enough. I grew tired of hearing the old woman’s words. She was rumored to be over a century old, and yet she remained spry as ever. No matter what I said, I knew that she could easily outwit me. My conclusion was that we’d lost. My role was to review our strategies from the ground up. It was essential that our kingdom understand the loss of Reckenbell and quietly rethink our ways. And to do that…
“I must see Faust von Polidoro with my own eyes,” I said.
“Will you gaze upon Anhalt through him?” the minister asked.
“I suspect that they’re greatly undervaluing him. If so, that would be excellent news.” I clenched my fist and offered it to the minister in front of me. “We can try to drag him to our side.”
“Will it be so simple? He’s a feudal lord knight greatly attached to the land that’s been passed down to him through the generations.”
“The Polidoro fief is close to our borders. If we invade his territory, I’m certain that he’ll accept my offer—no, he’ll have no other choice.”
During the Campaign of Villendorf, I’d managed to get my hands on a detailed map of the enemy’s territory, allowing me to grasp Faust’s weakness. I knew for a fact that his fief was within Villendorf’s reach.
“And what if we find Faust von Polidoro to be a man of high standing who commands a fair bit of Anhalt’s trust?” the minister inquired.
“Then it simply means that they’ve got a good eye for people,” I replied. “I shall even consider abandoning my plans of another invasion.”
No matter the case, the loss of Reckenbell had dealt a heavy blow to our kingdom. When those nomads eventually caught wind of her absence, they might begin to plunder from the north once more. It was imperative that I tread carefully.
“I shall use Faust as my crystal ball to peer into the state of Anhalt,” I said. “I can only make a decision from there.”
“That seems to be the only choice we have,” the minister replied.
She cackled once more, but as queen, I couldn’t genuinely laugh along with her. I didn’t know of joy. Still, I was aware that I should feign my feelings, and I forced my face to twist into a strained smile. Reckenbell had once taught me that it was best to do so. Reckenbell, who exactly were you to me? I once again quietly posed my question, knowing that the dead couldn’t possibly provide me with an answer.
Chapter 30: I’ll Punch Zabine
Chapter 30:
I’ll Punch Zabine
“WHY WON’T SIR POLIDORO COME MEET ME?” Zabine wailed.
“I don’t care,” a member of the corps answered.
Princess Valiele’s corps were drinking at a cheap tavern near the slums. They’d purchased an entire cask of liquor and reserved the tavern for themselves. As they chugged their alcohol, Zabine, the captain of the corps, vented her anger.
“I spoke with him in hopes of sharing an intimate relationship as a man and a woman!” Zabine cried. “And Sir Polidoro even said that he wished to strengthen our ties!”MY
“Ugh, I’ve grown tired of hearing you complain,” a member of the corps groaned.
Despite the captain’s anger, everyone treated her coldly. A drunk Zabine slumped face down onto the table and raised her arm in the air, waving her hand about.
“Wait, did you guys even hear what Princess Valiele said yesterday?” a corps member asked. “She’ll host a farewell party soon. It’ll be a small one in a tiny room of the palace, but it’ll be with her, Sir Polidoro, and her corps. It’s a very exclusive party.”
“Of course I know that,” Zabine replied. “But Sir Polidoro’s been staying in the royal capital for the past month. Surely he could spare some time to show up and offer me a quick greeting.”
A corps member who wasn’t completely smashed yet piped up. “Y’know, I heard that Anhalt didn’t want Sir Polidoro to look horrendous in front of Villendorf. I think he’s busy getting fitted for a suit of Maximilian armor. He’s apparently been cooped up in a forge. And you know what else? The cost of his armor will be fully covered by the crown princess’s budget. I’m so envious.”
She’d heard the page boys of the palace murmuring these rumors. In other words, this intel was new and hadn’t made the rounds just yet.
“Wait, that’s news to me,” Zabine said. “When did you hear that? And why don’t I know about it?”
Indeed, it was unusual for Zabine, a person with sharp ears who was quick to pick up on rumors, not to have learned of this. Usually, she was the one who brought new intel to the corps.
“I heard it really recently,” the corps member replied. “That page boy mocked Sir Polidoro’s muscular body, though, so I reported him to Princess Valiele.”
The two princesses had recently become quite close with each other. It was very likely that when Princess Valiele received the report, she’d inform Princess Anastasia, and the page boy would be thrown out of the palace while his fief received a harsh scolding. Serves him right, one of the corps members thought. All the while, she continued to listen to Zabine’s words.
“Why didn’t you tell me so sooner?!” the captain wailed. “If I’d known that, I would’ve rushed into the forge! Even when I visited the lodging he stayed at as the princess’s advisor, his citizens refused to give me a clear answer about his whereabouts! I may not be much, but I’m still the captain of Her Highness’s corps, you know!”
“I mean, I just learned about it,” the corps member replied. “Also, if you rushed to the forge and interrupted his business, wouldn’t you make a horrible impression on him? And since armor’s being forged, you might catch a glimpse of the smiths’ trade secrets.”
While none of the corps knew for sure what Faust was up to in the forge, if he was busy, they didn’t want to intrude. If they forced themselves on him and became a nuisance, it’d only leave him infuriated with them.
“Then what should I have done?” Zabine asked.
“Too late to rue your actions,” a corps member replied. “Besides, what did you wanna do with him anyway?”
“Isn’t it obvious? I wanna have sex with him. I wanted to spend the past month fostering a friends-with-benefits relationship with him.”
Is she an idiot? the corps member wondered. She even considered cutting the conversation short. There were a total of fourteen women in the corps, and none of them held any ties with men. Zabine’s first mistake was consulting the corps over her woes, but it wasn’t as though she had anyone else to turn to. It wouldn’t be right for her to go to Princess Valiele, who was only fourteen, with her concerns. However, our captain did once try to beg for money from Her Highness’s budget to go to an expensive brothel. But bygones, I suppose.
Zabine stomped her feet on the ground angrily. She always did so when things didn’t go her way. At her worst, she’d roll on the ground and throw tantrums like a child. She was no different from a chimpanzee. The corps members wondered what kind of job her parents had done raising her, but everyone swiftly agreed that Zabine must never have been disciplined properly. In fact, the sad reality was that no one in the corps had received proper knight training. It was an unfortunate story, but even so, Zabine was the worst of them all—she truly exhibited utterly unbecoming behavior for a lady of noble blood. Every corps member knew that they were better than her in terms of conduct.
“I just wanna have sex with Sir Polidoro!” Zabine cried.
“I don’t care,” a corps member replied. She continued to chug her liquor. “You’re asking the wrong people. Everyone here’s a virgin—none of us have had romantic experiences. I don’t know what you want from us.”
“I wanna sleep with him!”
“Dude, listen to me. If you’re coming to us for advice, at least pay attention to what we’re saying.”
Zabine wasn’t the type to listen. She lay on the ground and flailed her legs angrily, a clear display that she was inebriated. So, Sir Polidoro’s her type of man, the corps member thought. Wait, no, she first thought so when she spoke with him and instinctively assumed that they’d clicked. I’m not sure if she can live out her degenerate erotic fantasies every day with a serious man like Sir Polidoro. But whatever. We’re gonna tag along with him in his new suit of armor for negotiations.
“Zabine, what do you think’ll happen in Villendorf?” the corps member asked.
“That was sudden. Why do you ask?” Zabine replied.
“Their taste in men is completely different from our kingdom’s.”
Anhalt loved men who were slender, short, and meek. Villendorf, however, was the polar opposite. They preferred brawny and tall men with fierce personalities. And Sir Polidoro checked off all the boxes for Villendorf’s standards. Furthermore, he was by no means an ugly man—in fact, he was handsome. The corps member was an Anhalt knight, and unfortunately, Faust simply was not her type. Make no mistake, I know that he’s Anhalt’s hero. I know that he’s got a good personality too, and as he goes to negotiate peace…
“Sir Polidoro will be immensely popular with the ladies in Villendorf,” the corps member said. “Plus, he’s the man who killed their hero, Reckenbell, in a fair duel. He’s absolutely flawless—their ideal man. What’ll you do?”
“What do you mean?” Zabine asked.
“Uh, are you fine with him being stolen away from you? To be clear, he isn’t yours, but you know what I mean.”
Just as Knight Captain Reckenbell had once done, surely many people of Villendorf would challenge Faust to duels for his hand in marriage. Faust wasn’t the type to lose those matches, but there’d likely also be women who would try to woo him, plain and simple. The corps member wanted to know if Zabine didn’t mind such danger, but the captain waved her hand nonchalantly while she remained lying on the ground.
“Duke Astarte relentlessly asked him to be her paramour,” Zabine said. “And every time, he declined her offer. You think someone like him would be wooed by Villendorf, an enemy nation? You’re naïve.”
“Elaborate,” the corps member replied.
Many corps members were confused by Zabine’s words as she waved her hand and then made a tight fist.
“See, the most important things to Sir Polidoro are his fief that’s been handed down to him, and his citizens who risk their lives to follow his orders,” Zabine said. “He won’t be wooed by anyone who tries to take those two things away from him. Besides, how can a woman of Villendorf guarantee that she’d protect his land and people?” She grunted and stood up. “Maybe their queen could, but that’s about it.”
“She’s still a threat, then,” the corps member pointed out.
“You think the queen of Villendorf’s a threat?” Zabine laughed scornfully. “She’s Catalina, the Coldhearted Queen.”
“Huh?”
“That’s her nickname in Villendorf. Unlike Reckenbell, the hero of Villendorf, the queen doesn’t enjoy a good reputation in her kingdom. She’s rumored to be more coldhearted and far more terrifying than our crown princess, Her Highness Anastasia.”
How the hell does she know so much about an enemy nation? The corps member was a knight as well, but not once had she heard such rumors. Is the scuttlebutt about her true? Unlike us failures, the third or fourth-eldest daughters of our households, is Zabine actually the eldest daughter of her own house? Now that I think about it, she has received a decent education for some inexplicable reason.
Zabine oddly seemed to have proper training as a knight—if she hadn’t, she wouldn’t have been able to spout convincing speeches. Was her personality the issue? Had her family abandoned her and revoked her claim to succeed her house?
Word on the street was that she came from a household that excelled in espionage. They were a vital pawn for Anhalt. It was a silly piece of gossip that a bureaucrat had let slip in the palace, but perhaps Zabine’s abilities and sources were still alive and well. Is that why she’s so skilled at gathering information? She can’t seem to get her hands on Sir Polidoro’s info, though, which she ought to want more than anything. Maybe she’s blinded by her horniness.
“She isn’t a true citizen of Villendorf,” Zabine explained. “She has no honor—she’s just someone who tries to understand the world purely through logic. At fourteen, she engaged in a duel to succeed the throne and thrust her training sword into the throat of her oldest sister, who was twenty at the time. As her sister fell to the ground, the queen kicked her skull in and killed her. I did hear that the eldest sister was an insidious woman with very little talent, and that she’d often bullied Queen Catalina in her youth.”
Zabine paused before she continued. “The queen then pushed down her father, who condemned her for murdering her sister, and killed him with the hilt of her blade. Amid the screams that echoed through the arena, the overseers of the duel rushed to hold her back. She said to them, ‘The strongest one here will succeed the throne of Villendorf. That’s what Reckenbell taught me. Since this was a good opportunity, I was told to kill my older sister and father.’ Or so the story goes.”
Zabine poured herself a pint of ale from the cask and slowly emptied her mug before she resumed the tale.
“The people there were dumbfounded,” she said. “As for the second-eldest princess of Villendorf, she abdicated her claim to the throne, intuiting that she couldn’t possibly win. Catalina, the queen of Villendorf, is an insane woman. She’s a monster who lives only on logic. She killed her mother, her father, and her sister—the Holy Trinity of murder. Do you think a creature like her could become enamored with a human like Sir Polidoro? It’s impossible, if you ask me.”
“I’m not so sure,” the corps member replied.
Faust was the man who’d claimed Duke Astarte as his comrade in arms—he dazzled like the sun. I’ll say again that as a citizen of Anhalt, I can’t quite see his charm as a man. But even I, who can only spend a few moments with the advisor of Her Highness as a member of her corps, can see how beautifully pure his heart is. Furthermore, Faust would be seen as a stunning man in Villendorf; even a cold and calculating woman might take an unexpected liking to a man like him.
“A man like Sir Polidoro may just be the very knight who can hack a monster’s heart into shreds,” the corps member said.
“It’s always a human who can defeat a monster, huh? How very knightly and noble those words are,” Zabine replied with a mocking laugh. “In any case, what’s clear is that my Sir Polidoro won’t have his heart stolen away by a woman of Villendorf. In truth, he’s quite innocent when it comes to relationships between men and women. That side of him is cute, but deep down, underneath all that, he’ll never waver on his values. He’ll never abandon his fief and his people; thus, he’ll never let a woman of an enemy nation win him ov—”
“What if, as a condition for the peace treaty, Sir Polidoro is asked to take a Villendorfian woman as his wife? Then what?”
Zabine froze. She looked as though she hadn’t even considered that possibility.
“Could that really happen?” she asked.
“I’m not certain, but logic dictates that superhumans are more likely to give birth to superhumans,” the corps member replied. “If Villendorf wants more talented children, they just might offer a woman for him to take as his wife. Villendorf would take all his children barring the eldest daughter. I’d think that such a scenario is possible.”
“But that benefits the enemy. I can’t imagine Anhalt—Princess Valiele—accepting those terms.”
Zabine turned away, disappointed at the corps member’s explanation.
“I wonder,” the corps member mused. “While Princess Valiele is the head of these negotiations…”
“Are you saying that the real negotiator is actually Sir Polidoro?” Zabine asked.
“Am I wrong?”
It was Faust who’d participated in the Campaign of Villendorf, and as the princess’s advisor, he was the brains behind her strategies. Princess Valiele had grown considerably since her first battle and had even gotten close with Princess Anastasia to the point where the crown princess would offer advice to her sister. But nevertheless…
“I don’t mean to degrade Her Highness Valiele,” the corps member said. “But it’s true that the real negotiations will be done by him, and he’ll probably say a word or two from behind Her Highness as her advisor. And it’s plain to see that Anhalt is currently in an unfavorable position.”
“So, you’re saying that if the conditions aren’t too horrid, Sir Polidoro would be willing to accept those terms for peace?” Zabine asked.
“The palace is gloomy these days, isn’t it? Even an idiot like me can tell just how dire our circumstances are.”
The corps member was a life peer and had the right to visit the royal palace. Her scant visits helped her understand the kingdom’s current straits. Anhalt feared that Villendorf might invade again, and they couldn’t bring their full strength to bear against Villendorf while the war in the north against the nomads raged on. If that matter remained unresolved, Anhalt would have little choice but to fight with Duke Astarte’s army of five hundred once more. But that wasn’t all.
“We might be forced to fight in the second Campaign of Villendorf,” the corps member said. “And we just might die in battle.”
“Even so, do you think Sir Polidoro—that man—will sacrifice himself for others despite his sharp tongue?” Zabine asked.
“I don’t know him as well as you do, but I feel like it’s not out of character for him to do so.”
Zabine held her head in her hands. “Ugh… I just wanna have sex with him, man…”
“I don’t care.”
We’ve come full circle with this conversation… We’re all drunk, so I guess that’s fair.
“I just wanna indulge in a degenerate life filled with pleasure! I just wanna have sex!” Zabine wailed. “I’d like to ride him at least thrice a day.”
“I don’t care,” the corps member replied.
Isn’t that the number of times she masturbates each day?
“Why is this world so fleeting?” Zabine asked.
“Mope all you want, but your reality won’t change,” the corps member replied.
I think she’s underestimating Villendorf a bit too much. Who knows what’ll happen to Sir Polidoro’s chastity when those savages can finally welcome their ideal man into their kingdom? What fate awaits him? No one knows—at least not yet. The member of Princess Valiele’s corps was lost in her thoughts.
“By the way, none of you guys have had any romantic experiences, and you’re all virgins, right?” Zabine asked. “See, at least I found a man to fall in love with. His name’s Sir Polidoro. Do you envy me? Do you? Do you? You do, don’t you? Do any of you guys have a single lover? No? So, like, none of you guys have a man.”
“Shut up and drop dead,” the member of the corps snapped. “I’ll chop off all your hair in one slice and use that to strangle your sorry ass.”
Angered by Zabine’s cheap provocations, the other thirteen members of the corps stood up. The same thought ran through all their minds. I’ll punch Zabine.
Chapter 31: Slice Her Heart Asunder
Chapter 31:
Slice Her Heart Asunder
TODAY WAS THE FINAL DAY BEFORE I SET OFF from Anhalt’s royal capital. I attended a farewell party in honor of my peace negotiations with Villendorf. Princess Valiele, her corps, and I, Faust von Polidoro, made a party of sixteen as we gathered around for a small celebration of sorts. That had been the initial plan, anyway.
“Mother, why are you here?” Princess Valiele asked.
“Why did you think that I wouldn’t be present?” Her Majesty replied. “How could I refuse to lift even a finger before you lot go off to negotiate an important matter that could very well decide the fate of our kingdom?”
Queen Liesenlotte took a sip of her wine. At least she had common sense; since this party was open to others, she wasn’t in her usual thin veil that gave me full view of her body. She was enveloped in a proper dress. She looked as audacious as usual, but that only amplified her beauty as a woman.
Her backless dress exposed her skin and her enticing nape, but the front of her outfit was properly closed. I was a boob guy, simple as that. I had some resistance when it came to napes. I used my index finger to internally point and call a warning. Be careful of her nape, check! Those magic words were all I needed to maintain my calm.
Unfortunately, I didn’t have the same resistance to boobs. My body refused to listen. And so, I breathed a sigh of relief that my poor cock wouldn’t be pained by her massive rack today.
“I thought you’d left Villendorf entirely up to my sister—Princess Anastasia,” Princess Valiele said.
“The situation is no longer so simple,” Her Majesty replied. “I’d refrained from publicly speaking about it to help Anastasia save face, but our situation is rather dire. I can say with no exaggeration that we’re just barely hanging on by a thread, and that we’re reaching our limit.” Queen Liesenlotte’s bewitching eyes turned to me. “Faust von Polidoro.”
“Your Majesty,” I replied.
“Even if you fail to negotiate peace, our kingdom shall not fall. However, should Villendorf try to invade us once more, many fiefs by the border, including yours, may be stripped away from us.”
I know that, I thought. Why do you think I accepted this role? Frankly, I’ve been scammed. I internally cursed the queen, but I knew that Anhalt had done its best—I had no reason to complain. After all was said and done, this was the only course of action they had left. That was why they’d gifted me a new suit of Maximilian armor and promised me a handsome reward if negotiations went well.
“Valiele, should your mission be successful, I also intend to raise the ranks of everyone in your corps,” Queen Liesenlotte added.
“Really?!” Her Highness gasped.
“Do know that the financial officials will nag if I give your knights another promotion after only a month—two, if we include the trip back. They must wait a year until they receive their next promotion, but it will be assured.”
The corps almost shouted with joy when they heard the queen’s promise, but they immediately fell silent. It was insolent to scream in front of Her Majesty, and several members hastily covered Zabine’s mouth to suppress her voice. Good for you guys. I’m really happy for you all. Now then. I welcomed an increase in rewards, but that naturally only meant one thing.
“Sir Polidoro, Valiele,” Her Majesty said. “I must speak with you both and would like for you to step away from this party for a few moments. Follow me to my room.”
Yeah, called it. Sounds like more trouble. Maybe she just wants to touch base about our negotiations. As it stood, we could only return the items that Duke Astarte had stolen from Villendorf. We had nothing else to offer, leaving us stuck in a terrible negotiating position as we headed to Villendorf. Does Her Majesty have some sort of plan in mind?
The three of us moved to head to her room. There was no need to call for guards, though I sensed the presence of the queen’s corps from the corridor. Princess Valiele’s corps stayed in their places to await our return, suppressing their thirst and hunger.
“You may start the party without us,” Her Majesty ordered.
She then left the room, and Princess Valiele and I followed. We stepped out into the corridor.
“I won’t speak of anything important until we reach my room,” Her Majesty said. “Ah, why don’t we enjoy some small talk?”
“Certainly,” I replied.
The queen and her two corps members walked in front of us as Her Majesty suddenly took on a teasing tone.
“Are you two still chaste?” she joked. “Ah, my question was unnecessary, wasn’t it?”
“Please stop,” Her Highness replied.
“Agreed,” I added.
Valiele was still fourteen and a bit too young to play around with page boys just yet. I was twenty-two. In this Middle Ages-esque fantasy world, it was high time I got married, though the rule of age for men was a lot laxer than for women. Even if a man entered his thirties, he’d be welcomed into a household of a widow for her to remarry. But for the sake of my fief, it was vital that I sired an heir as soon as I could. Since I was currently the only heir to the Polidoro fief, if I died, the land would immediately be claimed by the royal family. I absolutely couldn’t die. I need a female knight of valor who can become the lord of my house and perform military service in my stead. Or a reliable wife who can manage the fief while I’m away.
“Both you and Anastasia are stubborn, Valiele,” Queen Liesenlotte said. “Admittedly, I was chaste as well until I met my late husband. Dalliances with page boys bring far too many complications.”
Page boys were sent to the palace from all throughout the kingdom in hopes of cajoling high-ranking bureaucrats. These boys even aimed for the seat of prince consort if they could. The closer they were to the heart of the palace, the more benefits they’d bring to their regional lords. Her Majesty muttered her thoughts as we walked along.
Sounds like honey trapping. In a nutshell, the boys sent to the royal palace were all part of a honey-trapping scheme, and the Anhaltish royal family was aware of that—the regional lords were acting well within their rights.
If so, they’re all incompetent. Just the other day, one of Princess Valiele’s corps had discovered a page boy mocking me and reported it back to the princess. She, in turn, spoke of the incident to Crown Princess Anastasia, who flew into a rage like a crazy, cannibalistic demon. I’d heard that the page boy had been sent back to his fief. He’d angered the royal family and had become hated by all. No one could tell when disaster would strike or what exactly their downfall would be, but that page boy’s future would certainly be a dark one. If one wanted a boy to take care of them, there was no better place than the palace, which hired boys from throughout the kingdom.
Still, I wonder why Crown Princess Anastasia became so angry just because I was mocked. I guess she was being considerate in her own way—we’re comrades in arms from the Campaign of Villendorf. Her appearance might have been terrifying, but her personality was anything but.
“I didn’t choose to marry my late husband, Robert, simply based on the impression I received from his documents,” the queen ruminated.
She spoke of the late prince consort, and frankly, I was a bit interested to hear about him.
“He was also one of the people who was sent to the palace as a page boy,” Her Majesty said.
“Father hailed from the household of a duke, didn’t he?” Princess Valiele asked. “I thought he was raised preciously by his family.”
“Indeed, he came from the house of a duke. He was a muscular man as well, and I doubt anyone expected him to do any sort of honey trapping.” The queen paused for a moment. She muttered, “Perhaps that’s why I fell in love with him.”
She pointed to the gardens. A breathtaking rose garden proudly sat in the corner of the vast space.
“See there?” she asked. “My husband planted that rose garden with his own two hands.”
“That’s Father’s work?” Princess Valiele replied. “I thought I’d heard that he created something else.”
“He spent a mere two years as a page boy of the palace. He only laid down the foundation of the garden, though he continued to maintain the space even after we married.”
The queen smiled at her daughter’s query.
“It’s a secret that only I know about. Even Anastasia isn’t aware of it. He tried to recreate the rose garden in his duchy, but he didn’t have nearly enough time to complete it.” The queen chuckled. “Such a stupid man, wasn’t he? He only worked in the palace to prove that he at least was able to enter the court as a page boy.”
She insulted her husband, but it was clear as day to anyone that her words were filled with her utmost love and endearment.
“More than anything else in the world, I loved to watch him work in the gardens from this corridor,” Her Majesty said. “He made no attempt to seduce any noblewomen—on the contrary, he was drenched in sweat and caked in dirt as he worked the soil and tended to the flowers.”
Overwhelmed by her emotions, Queen Liesenlotte pressed her hand against her chest and closed her eyes.
“That was why I chose him as my husband,” the queen said. She opened her eyes, her tone now filled with hatred. “But then he was murdered. It’s already been five years since someone in this palace ended his life.”
Prince Consort Robert Anhalt hailed from the duchy of Astarte, implying that he must’ve once possessed that family name before his marriage into the royal family. But I’ll just call him Robert. I feel like referring to him so casually would show my utmost respect for Her Majesty and the prince consort. I’d heard that the investigation of his assassination still continued to this day within the palace, but that the queen was giving up on finding his killer and considering closing the case. Five years, huh… I doubt she can find the culprit after all this time.
“I’ve changed my mind. Why don’t we speak in the rose garden instead of my room?” Her Majesty suggested. She turned to her two corps members. “Could you leave us to our own devices?”
“But Your Majesty, who will guard you?” a corps member asked.
“Sir Polidoro is right beside me. He won’t lose to an assassin even if he’s unarmed.”
“That, I cannot deny.”
The corps members nodded their heads. I apparently commanded a fair bit of trust from the royal family. I didn’t have my greatsword on me, but I always kept a dagger at my waist. I could probably kill up to ten skilled assassins with my bare hands, without breaking a sweat, while defending the queen and the princess.
“Then we shall chase people away,” a corps member said. “You may enter the rose garden.”
“Shall we go, Sir Polidoro, Valiele?” Her Majesty asked.
At her encouragement, we went down to the garden toward the roses. We walked without uttering a word and passed under the arches of the fence. The area, decorated by an iron rose fence, was gorgeous beyond my wildest imaginations.
“It’s beautiful!” I gasped.
I couldn’t help but cry out in awe. I’d never been interested in flowers—I hadn’t cared for them in my past life and didn’t in my current life. But this view was nothing short of dazzling. The colorful roses on the fences enveloped the red brick path, and I was stunned by the charming view.
“I’m happy to hear that you like this place,” Queen Liesenlotte said happily. “You’re a man, but you didn’t seem one for flowers.”
“I’ve only been interested in flowers with medicinal uses,” I confessed. “For the first time in my life, I’ve become genuinely entranced by the beauty of these petals.”
Even in my past life, I’d never set foot in a rose garden, and this was my first experience being surrounded by beautiful flowers. I’d never known that they could be so lovely and spectacular.
“The walkway is a mere hundred meters long,” Her Majesty said. “I’d love to guide you down the rose path, but why don’t we have a little chat first? There’s a table in the center of this garden.”
We accepted Queen Liesenlotte’s invitation and spotted the garden table, just as she’d said. The three of us took our seats.
“Frankly, I believe that negotiations with Villendorf will be rocky,” the queen confessed.
“We’re aware of that,” Princess Valiele said.
She answered in my stead, and I could only agree. Yeah, I think this’ll be rough sailing. I’m not even sure if Villendorf wants to negotiate peace with us in the first place.
“Our biggest bargaining chip could’ve been the head of their hero, Reckenbell—but Faust, you returned that to Villendorf, didn’t you?” Queen Liesenlotte asked.
“I’m terribly sorry,” I replied. I lowered my head in apology.
“Don’t be. Had you not done so, Villendorf would’ve risked life and limb to get that head back by now. Anhalt would’ve been raided. You made the right decision, and the fact that you returned the body of the duel’s loser on the spot displays your dignity as a knight. Only foolish page boys will dare to mock you for your actions.”
If we had kept Reckenbell’s body, peace negotiations could’ve gone smoothly. However, we would’ve never formed the temporary truce that allowed Anhalt to remain safe for now. We were losing ourselves in what-ifs and if-onlys; they bordered on delusions and were completely pointless.
“Why don’t I steer the conversation back on track?” Her Majesty said. “I believe the deciding factor in these negotiations will be the heart of Queen Catalina.”
“What do you mean, Your Majesty?” I asked.
“Unlike me, she knows not of love, just as you didn’t know of the beauty of the rose garden until now.”
She used me as an analogy; mere moments ago, I’d been taken aback by the beauty of the place. Catalina the Coldhearted Queen was a woman of many legends, and the royal family had informed me about her. She’d killed her father and sister, but it didn’t seem right to claim that she’d killed her mother as well. The queen’s mother had risked her life to give birth, and I didn’t expect Villendorf to see that as the queen murdering her parent. To this day, I still held regrets about my own late mother.
“Sir Polidoro, you must slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder,” Her Majesty said.
“Her heart?” I asked. I couldn’t hide the hesitation in my voice.
“That’s right. You are the embodiment of the totality of Anhalt. Queen Catalina shall be peering at you from above and making her decision. You’ll be the one to decide whether she starts a war again or agrees to peace.”
“Me? Will my actions and mannerisms mean so much to her?”
“They will. Everyone in Villendorf will see you as Anhalt’s representative.”
The queen stared into my eyes. She didn’t terrify me at all. Where did Crown Princess Anastasia get her petrifying gaze? I doubt it was from her father. Is it atavism?
“Um, Mother,” Princess Valiele said. “Technically, I’m the chief delegate, though even I know that it’s only in name.” She gingerly voiced her concerns as she raised her hand.
“You must act with that in mind,” Queen Liesenlotte said. “And Valiele, you must make sure to survive, no matter what happens.”
“At least tell me to fulfill my role even if I die. Though I’ve recently learned that this is your way of conveying your love.”
Princess Valiele’s complaints spilled out of her mouth as Queen Liesenlotte’s voice turned gentle.
“Truth be told, I don’t want to send you to Villendorf,” she said. “I don’t want to send Faust over either.”
I guess she’s reluctant about this whole thing too. Though small, there’s still a chance that Her Highness might die. Villendorf’s values and morals would likely protect me from meeting a grisly fate, but those wouldn’t apply to Queen Catalina. She was an anomaly within her kingdom, and no one could predict her actions.
“Sir Polidoro, I shall say it again,” Her Majesty said. “You must slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder. The key to this negotiation isn’t the conditions we offer—it’s her heart. She lost Lord Reckenbell, who was like a mother to her, and yet the queen remains calm and unyielding. You must make her heart waver.”
“Your wish is my command,” I said.
I got up from my chair, kneeled down, and respectfully bowed. Slice asunder? How in the world am I supposed to do that? You always speak of such abstract concepts. I’ll fondle your titties. Queen Liesenlotte’s request was undoubtedly an unreasonable one, and I agonized over my future as I discreetly expelled a sigh.
Chapter 32: Art Thou a Hero?
Chapter 32:
Art Thou a Hero?
NEVER WOULD HAVE I IMAGINED THAT I’D BE here again in less than three months. The Villendorfian border was right in front of my eyes as I prepared to leave Anhalt—this was precisely where I’d killed Caroline.
“This must be where my mother and you dueled, Lord Faust,” Martina said.
“That’s right,” I replied.
The little girl clung onto my back as we rode atop Flugel. I couldn’t quite understand the emotions in her voice that echoed throughout the area. I pondered over my response for a few moments before I quietly nodded.
“Was my mother strong?” Martina asked.
“She wasn’t weak. She was a step into extraordinary or superhuman territory.”
I thought back to Caroline. She hadn’t been weak by any means, and she’d been popular among her citizens. Not a single person under her command made an attempt to flee until they were completely wiped out. Her soldiers all fought until their dying breaths; even during the battle, I could see that she was truly an excellent fighter who’d earned the unwavering trust of her people. What went wrong? I wondered.
The fate of the Bosel fief, the reality of the family, and the series of misunderstandings and miscommunications made me feel so empty inside. Caroline had a very narrow scope of the world, but above all, she was just unlucky. All it would have taken was one little change; if Caroline had taken a right somewhere instead of a left, Martina’s future would’ve been assured as the eventual successor of the Bosel fief, and she’d be happily enjoying her life right now. I was sure of it.
“My mother was a fool,” Martina said.
“One shouldn’t speak ill of their own mother,” I replied. “And if you don’t mind having it in my fief, you can even set up a grave at—”
“Lord Faust, you’re far too kind. I’ve no need for a grave. Such an act will only earn you further criticism, my lord.”
She was right. I was stupid to say it. I couldn’t possibly make a grave for a traitor, and even if I did, I wouldn’t be allowed to engrave Caroline’s name into the tombstone. And her body wouldn’t lie under that grave. But even so, I wanted to teach the right path to this little girl.
“Martina, frankly, it pains me to see a child deride their own mother,” I said. “I’d like for you to refrain from doing so.”
“If that is your wish,” Martina replied.
As an outsider, I couldn’t stand to see a child ridicule their own mother, even if the kid had been forced to shoulder the burden of their mother’s sins. Is this me being selfish? It probably is. A hollow feeling once again washed over me.
“Lord Faust, I’ve announced your arrival,” Helga, my chief squire, said.
She returned from Villendorf as my herald and reported back as she caught her breath.
“What was their response?” I asked.
“I’ve been told that they await your arrival with open arms,” Helga replied. “I believe they look upon you favorably.”
“I see.”
As long as they’re not hostile. Now then… I turned to Ingrid Company behind me; they followed my horse with several carriages.
“Ingrid!” I called. “Can I leave Martina in the carriage with you?”
“Lord Faust, I’m your apprentice,” Martina insisted. “It’s only natural that I always stay by your side.”
“To be blunt, I don’t look as impressive with a child behind me on this horse. Could you please listen to my request?”
I thought it was best to hide her in one of Ingrid Company’s carriages. I wasn’t worried about a battle breaking out or anything, but I had a feeling I’d be in for a troublesome time. No matter the case, I knew that keeping Martina with me wasn’t the wise option.
“Your wish is my command,” Martina replied.
She reluctantly nodded and jumped off the horse. Flugel kindly lowered his posture, making it easier for her to get off. I patted my steed’s neck gently. His mood had improved considerably; when I’d reunited with Flugel after a month of letting him run wild, he’d charged toward me the moment he saw my face. He nuzzled me for a while before he bit and tugged on my clothes and tried to drag me to the ground.
I’m sorry for leaving you alone, Flugel. You’re so smart. And you’re so cute even when you’re angry. My mind wandered away from reality as I was overcome with my steed’s cuteness, but I was forced to quickly snap back to my senses.
“Faust, we’re all ready too,” Princess Valiele called.
Her corps were all at the ready in perfect formation.
“Then Your Highness, your order please,” I said.
“Very well,” Princess Valiele replied. “All forces, march ahead!”
The princess and I rode side by side at the vanguard. The corps and my citizens marched behind us in horizontal rows as we proceeded forward. At the very back were Ingrid Company’s carriages, fully loaded with various items for trade. Are you trying to do business with Villendorf already, Ingrid? You better be keeping that safe and sound. That item’s more important than anything right now.
I referred to the gift that we’d prepared for Queen Catalina. After much thought, this was the best that I’d been able to come up with. I had no idea how to slice open Queen Catalina’s heart, so I decided to just do whatever I could on the fly.
All the while, I could see shadows beyond the border. A dozen or so Villendorfian knights were all lined up to greet us; I was certain that they were stronger than Princess Valiele’s corps. These knights must’ve participated in the Campaign of Villendorf. We first chose to introduce ourselves.
“I am the chief delegate of the Anhalt Kingdom, Princess Valiele!”
“I am her assistant, Faust von Polidoro!”
We were a mere few meters away from the border. The response we received wasn’t the introduction of their commander, but an order.
“Sir Polidoro! Remove your helm!” the Villendorfian commander barked.
I hadn’t expected that reply.
“Does it not suit me?” I asked. “I’ve taken quite a liking to this helm!”
“It doesn’t suit you,” the Villendorfian commander replied. “Your brawny body and your steed tell me that you’re Sir Faust von Polidoro. However, that great helm doesn’t suit your splendid suit of Maximilian armor. The two don’t complement each other!”
A laugh reached my ears, but it wasn’t one of mockery or ridicule. The Villendorfian sounded as though she were chuckling at the silly appearance of an old friend. I gave a strained smile. I actually like this helmet quite a bit, even though it narrows my scope of vision. I removed my helmet and revealed my forced smile that was hidden underneath.
The Villendorfian quietly stared at my face for a few moments before she spoke once more. “Very good! Very, very good! You’re more stunning and handsome than the heroic poems that describe you!”
“I’m rather unpopular in Anhalt, truth be told!” I shouted back. “I still don’t have a wife!”
“Then come to our kingdom! A man as gorgeous as you will be happily welcomed by anyone in our nation! Every woman in Villendorf has drool dripping down her mouth as we await you!”
They’re trying to invite me to their side, huh? Well, they don’t sound at all hostile just yet. But it’s a bit concerning that their commander’s leaning so far forward to see my face that she’s about to fall off her horse.
“Ah, what about me?” the Villendorf commander asked. “I’m willing to cast aside my current husband for you!”
“Unfortunately, I’m not the type to touch a married woman!” I yelled back.
Our banter continued. I assumed that the commander would take the lead and guide me into Villendorf’s royal capital. It was vital that I left a positive impression here.
“That’s a pity!” she replied. “Had I met you before I met my husband, perhaps I would have had a chance. It’s a genuine shame that timing isn’t on my side!”
“You should treasure your husband!” I said.
“I know! But even so, it’s truly a shame!”
Dude, just give up already. I’m not interested in stealing other people’s wives, and I don’t want to get involved in that sort of drama. Lord Reckenbell had once asked me to be her second husband, but I’d been in a state of emergency then. Oh, but widows are fair game. Yeah, that makes me more excited. Enough about my fetishes, though. My steed slowly walked ahead.
“Now that our thoughts on that topic are clear, I’ll cross the border,” I said.
“Wait!” the Villendorfian commander barked. She pointed her chin at the knights behind her, clad in full suits of armor. “There are a few chosen people here who wish to challenge you. If you’re the real Sir Faust von Polidoro, surely you know what I’m referring to?”
I expected as much.
“I do,” I replied. “They wish to challenge me to duels, correct? Have you prepared the training swords? I don’t wish to kill anyone when we’re here to negotiate peace.”
“I’ve already got two swords here,” the commander replied. “You may rest between battles as much as you like! And you may also choose whether to stay atop your steed or not! However, should any of these challengers be victorious, you will become her husband! I won’t force you to come to our kingdom, but we’ll take all the children you have with the victor, barring the eldest daughter! These kids shall be future heroes of Villendorf!”
Good. I’d expected all of this to happen, and I prepared to jump off my steed. I wanted to avoid the worst and protect Flugel from any injuries. Though our new scarlet saddle will probably protect him since it’s completely covered in magic sigils. I doubted that a fully armored Flugel would receive so much as a scratch, but it was better to be safe than sorry.
“Wait!” Princess Valiele cried. “Faust, are you planning on accepting these duels? We’re here to negotiate peace! And it’s not like you’d gain anything even if you won.”
She began to panic, and I wondered if I should’ve told her about this beforehand. Not like it makes a difference, though. I can just tell her now.
“Lord Reckenbell,” I said. I spoke the name of Villendorf’s hero. “Princess Valiele, during the Campaign of Villendorf, Lord Reckenbell could’ve easily surrounded me with her knights and killed me without mercy. Yet, she didn’t choose that route.”
I placed the bucket helm back over my head and fastened the clasps as I spoke to the princess.
“She did what she did because she was Villendorf’s hero,” I said.
That was all. That was the sole reason Lord Reckenbell had accepted my challenge. I knew that she’d acted in accordance with Villendorf’s culture and values, and she’d done so with pride.
“I’m Anhalt’s hero,” I said.
I might have been a brawny man who was constantly ridiculed by others in Anhalt, but that fact didn’t change. I was a weakly frontier lord knight with only three hundred citizens to my name, but no one in Anhalt would deny my heroic deeds.
“Lord Reckenbell didn’t avoid dueling against me, and thus, I have no right to avoid these duels either,” I explained. “It matters not if we came here to negotiate peace. In fact, it doesn’t matter when, where, or what situation we’re in. I must not flee from a duel against a Villendorfian knight. Should I do so, Lord Reckenbell would roll in her grave and in Valhalla with anguish, infuriated that she lost to such a man. My duel against Lord Reckenbell is a part of my honor, and that is the one thing that I cannot forfeit.”
“Well said!” the Villendorf commander shouted.
She sounded deeply impressed and voiced her feelings as she removed her helmet and stared at my face.
“Well said indeed! You’re exactly as heroic as the ballads tell!” she yelled. “You’re truly worthy to be our eternal rival!”
The commander spread her arms wide as she raised her voice and turned to the knights behind her.
“You cannot win against the Beautiful Beast,” she said. “I know that very well. However, do not bring shame to your names during your duels!”
“Yes, ma’am!” the knights roared.
A knight stepped forward, eager to battle. I finished fastening my great helm onto my head and received a training sword from a Villendorfian soldier who quietly walked toward me. I checked the feel of the blade. Hmm, not bad. If I hold back, I probably won’t kill them.
“Now then, let us begin,” I said.
I patted Flugel’s flank. My steed understood my meaning; he looked a bit displeased, but he stepped away from my side.
***
“Is this really a peace negotiation?” I muttered.
“Princess Valiele, since we’re up against Villendorf, I do believe that this is the more proper route with them,” Zabine said.
She was behind me as the captain of my corps and had keen hearing. This was the perfect opportunity to strike up a conversation until the duels were over.
“I wouldn’t simply call this an act of savagery, but this doesn’t seem quite right to me,” I confessed.
“Perhaps so, but if my Sir Polidoro agrees to these terms, I suppose we have no choice but to humor them,” Zabine replied.
When did he become yours? I wondered to myself. I couldn’t fully agree with her words and decided to question her.
“When did you and Faust begin dating?” I asked. “I don’t plan on scolding you for it or anything. Just curious.”
“To be precise, we aren’t dating yet,” Zabine replied.
And you have the gall to call him yours? I quickly understood that this was just another one of Zabine’s bombastic delusions. I’d given up on trying to save her long ago; I knew that she was sick in the head.
“But I do believe that I’ll get at least one opportunity to have sex with him during these negotiations,” Zabine said.
“We don’t have time for that,” I replied.
We seriously don’t. You ought to understand that. From here on out, Villendorf would keep us under close surveillance under the guise of protecting us. Our every movement would be carefully scrutinized. The clanging of armor and the sharp clashes of steel made me shiver. I gazed at Faust, who rammed his armored opponent and grappled her. I didn’t know that he was skilled in martial arts too. I guess his towering stature is a weapon in and of itself—anyone he rams will be helpless against his might.
“Oh, he threw her,” I noted.
“He sure did,” Zabine agreed.
Faust had grabbed a knight who was about five foot nine and thrown her high in the air. Her back slammed against the wall hard, and she was unable to move. Faust approached his opponent and gently tapped the tip of his training sword against her. A gentle sound rang out, a clear reminder that he was holding back.
“Victor, Sir Faust von Polidoro!” the Villendorfian commander shouted.
I knew that he was strong when he fought during my first battle, but once again, it becomes so crystal clear. His towering physique and monstrous strength put even his terrifying appearance to shame, supplemented by his absurd stamina that allowed him to charge into a hundred enemies and singlehandedly kill over half. Even Faust was aware that he’d never lose if he was challenged to a duel; his combat prowess could only be explained as a gift bestowed by God. I wasn’t sure if there was a person in this world who was capable of besting him.
“I don’t think I have to worry about him losing in a duel, but Faust mentioned that it didn’t matter when, where, or what situation we’re in,” I mumbled.
“He did indeed, Your Highness,” Zabine replied.
“Will stuff like this continue to happen countless times during our trip here?”
We were still right in front of the border and hadn’t set foot in Villendorf just yet. Will we be faced with similar situations over and over in Villendorf? I let out a melancholic sigh.
Chapter 33: At the Empty Throne
Chapter 33:
At the Empty Throne
“WHAT ARE THE KNIGHTS DOING?” I REPRIMANDED.
My knights had done as they pleased at the border. By my name as Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf, Queen of Villendorf, I’d welcomed Anhalt into my kingdom, and yet my knights had acted insolently to my guests.
“They’re here to negotiate peace,” I said. “Do my knights understand that? Or are they acting this way because they understand the situation?”
“They fully understand and still chose this route,” the elderly lady replied. Her wrinkly face hid the terrifying glimmer of her gaze, a clear sign that she was anything but ordinary. My Minister of War spoke with frightening calm. “I do admit that their first challenge to a duel was rash and ill-conceived. According to the report from the communicator—the crystal ball—when the knights of the border initially challenged Faust von Polidoro to a duel, he replied ‘It doesn’t matter when, where, or what situation we’re in. I must not flee from a duel against a Villendorfian knight. Should I do so, Lord Reckenbell will roll in her grave and in Valhalla with anguish, infuriated that she lost to such a man.’ And the knights lost control of themselves when they heard his declaration.”
“Reckenbell, huh…” I muttered.
Every time I heard her name, I was overcome with an indescribable surge of emotion. If I were asked whether I felt joy, anger, grief, or pleasure, would my answer be grief? I wasn’t even sure of that.
“Then it can’t be helped, I suppose?” I asked.
“It cannot,” my minister replied. “The moment he said those words, the archivist felt compelled to share the story with the entirety of Villendorf, and used the magical crystal ball to do just that. The tale spread throughout the kingdom. The archivist knew her role well, but she, too, is a knight of Villendorf.”
“Are you saying that we cannot show weakness?”
As a person who couldn’t even understand my own feelings, I simply couldn’t comprehend the actions of my knights. I turned to my minister and told her my assumptions.
“Quite the opposite, Your Majesty,” she replied. “Upon hearing his words, should we not rise to the challenge, we’d be the insolent ones. If Faust von Polidoro claims to accept Villendorf in its entirety, then we must reward him for his noble mindset. And so, we challenge him to duels. And this is also how we display the respect and feelings we hold for Lord Reckenbell.”
“What do you mean?” I asked.
“As we mourn her death, this is how we pay tribute to her. To this day, none of us can believe that our hero has died.”
A majority of the knights, soldiers, and citizens hadn’t seen Reckenbell’s corpse. She might have been our hero, but as we’d suffered a crushing defeat in the war, we couldn’t host our usual parade and instead opted for a quiet funeral. They didn’t see the final expression of Reckenbell—her face surrounded by flowers that complemented her narrow eyes, a faint smile on her lips. They didn’t see her corpse clad in armor, battered by the countless cuts that she’d sustained from the Knight of Wrath’s fierce attacks on the battlefield. Many people who’d known her never got to see the final state of her body.
Oh, Reckenbell, I thought. I’m crushed by your defeat. I’ve already accepted your death. I’ll never forget the words of your only daughter, Lady Nina, at your funeral. She said that you’d loved me, Reckenbell. Yet I couldn’t understand love. I was a failure of a person—without Reckenbell, I was a good-for-nothing queen. Without you, a coldhearted woman like me has been reduced to an empty puppet. I would be lucky if some embers remained, but I was now just a vacant creature who performed duties under the name of Catalina, the Coldhearted Queen.
“Then challenging Faust von Polidoro is how people pay tribute to Reckenbell?” I asked.
“Everyone is hoping for some sense of closure,” my minister replied. “We’d all like to believe that Lord Reckenbell was justified in losing to a man as splendid as him. But to reach that conclusion, we must all challenge Faust von Polidoro and lose. Even if two years have passed since her death, our hero, Lord Reckenbell, still remains in everyone’s hearts.”
“Closure…”
Then I must accept that. The knights, soldiers, citizens, and the entirety of Villendorf still couldn’t accept Reckenbell’s defeat. They struggled to move past the loss of their hero. That being the case, I decided to let them do as they pleased until they were satisfied and able to move on.
“Then I shall allow every knight of Villendorf to challenge Faust von Polidoro to a duel,” I said. “I shall also grant clemency for the reckless acts of the knights by the border.”
“Are you sure about this, Your Majesty?” my minister asked.
“This is Villendorf, is it not?”
Logically, I could understand the customs of our nation, though I failed to comprehend the emotional side of these actions. I knew how Villendorf operated, and I decided to give these duels my official approval.
“Where is Faust von Polidoro now?” I asked.
“He was challenged to duels at the border and took down six of our elite knights in succession without so much as a moment of rest,” my minister replied. “He then entered our kingdom guided by our front line commander of the Anhaltish border. Some of the information is a bit outdated, but may I continue my report?”
“Go on. I understand that there’s a limit to the number of crystal ball communications, and not all regional lords possess them. I presume that the Anhaltish delegation is en route to the royal capital.”
The minister nodded. It doesn’t matter, but how old is this granny? When I was five and first met Reckenbell, the minister was by my side, and she already looked over-the-hill. It’s not worth asking right now, but still.
“As he slowly makes his way to the royal capital, he’s dueled people in every small village, town, fief, land owned by the royal family, and territory along the way,” my minister revealed.
“And the results? Not that I need to bother asking, I suppose.”
“He’s won them all. Every magistrate, feudal lord, and renowned knight of our territories challenged him, no matter the size of their land. He fought against every knight who represented her territory and every elite knight proud of her abilities without taking a single break. He remains undefeated.”
I thought so. If he weren’t that strong, he wouldn’t have been able to win against Reckenbell. And she truly was a hero to the core.
“And are those ladies satisfied?” I asked.
“I believe so,” the minister replied. “They can now fully accept the death of Lord Reckenbell. As he makes his way around our kingdom, everyone will eventually have no choice but to come to terms with her passing.”
“I see.”
An inexplicable feeling smoldered in my chest. A little more than two years had passed since the Campaign of Villendorf, and the knights still refused to accept our hero’s death. Only now could they finally move past the stage of denial. That invoked something unusual within my heart.
“How many duels has Faust von Polidoro finished so far?” I asked.
“Sixty-eight, Your Majesty,” my minister replied. “And he’s won them all. As mentioned before, the information is a bit outdated and thus slightly inaccurate. I’m certain that the number of duels is climbing as we speak.”
“Is that so?” I replied.
At this rate, it sounds like he’ll engage in a hundred duels and win them all before he reaches the throne where I sit.
“What is a hero exactly?” I wondered. “Why do people like Reckenbell or Faust exist in this world?”
“The world works in mysterious ways,” my minister replied. “I can only attribute it to magic. God must’ve blessed their very existence. Make no mistake, Your Majesty. The two names that you’ve just mentioned are people who appear maybe once in a millennium if we’re lucky.”
“As a princess-elector nation with over a million citizens, we can still only find someone like them once a millennium, huh…”
Such a priceless person had slipped out of my hands. The loss of Reckenbell was a terrible blow. Our old foes, the plundering nomads who lived in the grassy plains of the north, prioritized information. They refused to fight a losing battle. Hence, when Reckenbell had decimated several of their tribes, they’d lost their aggressiveness and stopped attacking us. But once the nomads of the north learned of Reckenbell’s death, they’d start their attacks again.
“I must come up with a few plans,” I muttered.
The empire we belonged to—or allowed to oversee our kingdom, rather—was the Holy Gusten Empire. Both Anhalt and Villendorf were princess-elector nations that held voting rights for the ruler. The empire had sent us a message, ordering us to stop fighting and work together to defeat the nomadic tribes of the north.
Both Anhalt and Villendorf had ignored those warnings until now. As princess-elector nations, neither of us felt the need to be bossed around by a measly emperor. We had the right to rule over our nations as we pleased, and we could easily kill the emperor and replace her with a new one. That had worked for us until now, but the situation had taken a rapid turn.
“What do you think of the report we received from the Holy Gusten Empire?” I asked.
“Are you curious about those in the east, beyond the Silk Road?” the minister inquired. “That’s a long way away.”
“I am.”
I’d received an interesting report from the empire. A dynasty in the east had apparently perished at the hands of the nomads. To be precise, it was a nomadic nation. No matter the case, the tribes had banded together to form a nation and destroyed a dynasty. They’d formed alliances before to attack enemies, but the nomadic tribes were constantly at war against each other. They’d never been unified, but now, I’d received news that they’d banded together.
I was lost in my thoughts. Think, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf! What are the chances that the nomadic nation will try to attack our kingdom? The answer was zero. They were too far away and would require massive amounts of time to plan a coordinated attack. This didn’t just apply to the nomads. The Holy Gusten Empire was no exception to this rule, and as people with various interests were involved, it was difficult to unite them all. However…
“While people can’t be so easily brought together, the reality is that the nomadic tribes united and devastated a dynasty,” I said.
“If that’s true, the charismatic leader who accomplished such a feat must be very powerful,” the minister replied. “Not once have I underestimated them or assumed that they were weak.”
“They should’ve just stayed in the great plains of the east, forever squabbling over water while suffering the countless trials that nature sends them—heavy snowfalls, low temperatures, strong winds, and famines. They should’ve just experienced a life of hell in this world before they went to Hell.”
These nomads were a pain in the ass. If they unified under a ruler, they’d only be a bigger pain. I surmised that the Holy Gusten Empire’s report was true, since my kingdom had received a few warlords and knights from the east. They’d heard that our kingdom would provide military ranks so long as they were powerful enough. They came all the way from their ruined nation to the far west, where my kingdom resided. They claimed that those nomads would come sooner or later, and they thirsted for revenge.
“I know that the Holy Gusten Empire’s reports aren’t a lie,” I said.
“But Anhalt must still be in the dark about it,” my minister replied.
“That kingdom is a bit strict and set in their ways when it comes to ranks. Fighters from the east can’t possibly find a foothold there. Naturally, mages and those with extraordinary abilities are exceptions to that rule.”
But I doubted that a single warlord resided in the kingdom of Anhalt. If the eastern warlords learned of Anhalt’s customs, they’d naturally flock to my nation. In any case, I had much to do.
“Now, shall I give this information to Anhalt or not?” I wondered. “Should I tell them that warlords from the east have entered my kingdom?”
“Do you think Anhalt is foolish enough to distrust the report of the Holy Gusten Empire?” my minister asked.
“No, I very much doubt that. At the end of the day, Queen Liesenlotte of Anhalt is a bright woman. She was capable enough to be compared with Reckenbell, who was of her generation.”
I was certain that they’d trust the empire’s report, but I suspected that reality hadn’t sunk in for them just yet. Unless Anhalt followed our ways and granted these warlords status solely on the basis of combat prowess, the kingdom would never receive the warlords’ warnings of the nomads’ power. Outsiders, no matter how competent, didn’t have the right to speak their minds in Anhalt.
Information, however, had to be distributed so that fairly capable people could understand it. Even if the leader of a nation understood the dire circumstances they faced, they couldn’t mobilize their nation alone. Such was how this world operated.
“Well, well… What should I do?” I pondered.
“As it stands, we’re currently not even sure if we should form a peace treaty with them,” the minister added.
“Indeed.”
What shall I do? I vocalized my hesitation. If those nomads formed a unified federation and attempted to attack Anhalt and Villendorf from the north, our kingdoms would have little choice but to cooperate. However, I knew that there was nothing more troublesome than an untrustworthy or weak ally. I possessed no familial ties with Anhalt either. Was it better for Villendorf to simply fight alone? Should we just invade Anhalt, rid ourselves of that distraction, and fight back as an even more powerful Villendorf? A lengthy silence settled in the room.
“Ultimately, all my decisions will rely on Faust von Polidoro,” I concluded.
“I suppose we’ve got no other choice,” the minister replied.
“I ought to simply wait.”
All I could do now was wait in this throne for Faust von Polidoro to appear in front of me. Only then could I use him as my crystal ball to examine the current state of Anhalt. Despite my conversations and ramblings, there was only one course of action to take.
“Queen Catalina,” my minister said. “I’d like to speak of something else.”
“And what would that be?” I asked.
“I believe it is high time that you find a husband, Your Majesty. We need you to produce a successor for our kingdom.”
That again? I’ve got no plans on having a child.
“My older sister is still alive,” I said. “She’s got a husband as well. Her child can become my successor.”
My minister was quiet for a short while before she opened her mouth. “She’s incompetent. Queen Catalina, your mother was a splendid queen. She truly was. But her husband and her eldest daughter were utterly worthless, and her second daughter is no better.”
“Do you believe so because she refused to duel me for the throne?”
I’d killed my eldest sister and my father with my own hands. My second-eldest sister, on the other hand, chose to live her life as an average person. She made no attempt to harass me either. My Minister of War shook her head.
“She’s simply incompetent. That’s all I can really say,” she said. “I cannot deny that my analysis is partly due to the fact that she surrendered in a duel against you for the throne in hopes of her life being spared. But I simply find her too inept to be the mother of the next Villendorf queen.”
“But her child may be more capable,” I countered. “They’ve all got the blood of Villendorf’s royal family flowing through their veins.”
“Perhaps, if you steal that child away and raise her well. Or…”
You’ll only accept that child if I do something like that? I refuse.
“I strictly refuse to do such a thing,” I replied. “I wouldn’t dream of involving myself in such a troublesome affair.”
“Then please at least give birth to a child,” the minister said. “I don’t mind if you don’t take a husband. You may give away your chastity to any page boy you wish.”
I fell silent. What a pain. This mindset was what had allowed me to stay single and a virgin at twenty-two years old. It was unusual for a woman to stay chaste for so long. Will I ever love a man? I doubt it. I very much do. Had Reckenbell been a man… No, that’s a silly fantasy. Ugh, everything just feels so empty. The person I cherished so dearly left this world. Reckenbell… I simply feel so miserable and otiose without you. I can’t help but feel that I’ve lost something so very important and vital to me. But what did I lose exactly?
What were you to me, Reckenbell?
“Ah…” I sighed.
I just felt so empty inside. The hoarse voice of the Minister of War no longer reached my ears. In this vacuous world, I sat upon this desolate throne as I waited for him. But why? Why did I await him so? Am I getting my hopes up for something to happen with the man who defeated Reckenbell? Am I hoping for something with Faust von Polidoro?
I closed my eyes and ignored the elderly woman’s nagging, choosing to rest for a short while on my throne. I prayed that I’d dream of my childhood memories that I spent with the late Reckenbell.
Chapter 34: Secrets
Chapter 34:
Secrets
“HOW LONG?” I GRUMBLED.
I gazed upon the scene in front of my eyes as the annoying clangs of metal continued to reverberate in the air.
“How long will this continue?” I asked.
“I haven’t the faintest clue, Your Highness,” the Knight of Wrath replied. His tone was casual and indifferent.
“You’re the cause of it all, Faust.”
Faust wasn’t involved with the two knights who dueled in front of us. He was the reason that the two knights clashed, and there was no need for him to interfere. The two were fighting over the right to challenge Faust von Polidoro to a duel.
“Yield already!” a knight snapped. “You’re just a pathetic regional lord! You don’t have the power to challenge Sir Polidoro!”
“You’re just a Noble of the Robe, a shrimpy knight fitting for Anhalt,” the other rebuked. “Do you think that you stand a chance against me, with my years of military service and the lives of my citizens on my shoulders?!”
Uh, guys? We’re being dissed here, I thought. But I can’t really blame these brawny knights for calling us “shrimpy.” We call you guys “barbarians” or “savages” anyway. Faust approached the two, tired of watching the fight.
“Can we end this?” he asked. “I’ve seen the both of you clash dozens of times, but I find that training swords just won’t settle the match. The two of you hold more than enough power, and I can duel both of you.”
I saw that coming. The fastest way to end this was for Faust to beat the two knights. I knew that best.
“If you say so, Sir Polidoro,” one replied. “But it just pains me to see her bring shame to Villendorf after she’s defeated in one strike.”
“I’m fine with that arrangement as well,” the other added. “Though I simply cannot find this woman suitable to fight you.”
“Shut the hell up.”
The two Villendorf knights began to argue once more. Just silence them both and end it all, Faust. Why not just take on both of them at once?
I sighed. At the border, Faust had easily defeated six elite knights donned in armor. He took a few blows, likely because he wasn’t used to his suit of armor yet, but he sustained no physical damage. The magic sigils protected him, although I still expected him to feel some pain. His colossal body easily repelled any damage that came his way, and every match ended within minutes.
The commander of the border could only express her awe; she proclaimed that while she had no need to state the obvious, Faust was truly a hero. She then guided us to the royal capital, but on the way, people rushed out to challenge Faust to duels. I furrowed my brows, but Faust didn’t decline a single challenge. Just as he’d said to me, he accepted every match.
Every magistrate, feudal lord, and renowned knight challenged him, no matter the size of their land. Knights who represented certain areas and elite knights also challenged him to duels. To top it all off, people assumed that he’d have no time to duel at the royal capital, so those from the outskirts made the long journey to Faust. The military officers of the royal capital were all eager to fight.
But it would soon be over. These noisy days of relentless duels would be behind us. Once we made our way through this town, we’d be in the royal capital.
“Princess Valiele, may I ask just in case?” Martina von Bosel inquired. “Are you not worried about Lord Faust?”
“Then I’ll respond, just in case,” I answered. “Is there any need for me to worry?”
The girl was Faust’s apprentice and squire. I turned a blind eye to the fact that she dared speak to me and gave my response. How many fights do you think he’s been through? Ninety-seven. And he’s won them all. If he beats those two knights, it’ll be ninety-nine consecutive victories. It’s a shame we can’t make it an even hundred.
Faust himself wasn’t keeping track of the matches. He wasn’t mocking his opponents or anything, but he simply wasn’t the type to count the number of people he killed in combat or the number of duels he won. Everyone expected him to be the victor, and he knew that these results should come to him.
Though it seems like people across Villendorf are keeping records of the duels in great detail. I presumed that the archivists’ records would turn into legends, and those who engaged in duels against Faust would be honored for their deeds. Is that what it means to be a hero? An ordinary, mediocre person like me can’t understand it.
I’d been given an excellent education as a backup in the palace, and recently, I’d received some advice from my sister, Anastasia, but I was still average in every sense of the word. I had my limits. Faust resided in an area that was outside my scope of understanding. But enough about that.
“Now then, who should I fight first…” Faust said. He fastened his great helm onto his head. “Oh, please don’t. There’s no need for another troublesome battle. I’ll be the one to make the decision.”
Just end it already, Faust. There was absolutely no reason for me to worry throughout this trip. I knew that Faust wouldn’t lose. Maybe Queen Catalina also assumed the same of her hero. Ultimately, Reckenbell had lost to Faust, the manifestation of war. Faust claimed that Lord Reckenbell had been a hero of her nation. He was certain that there was a woman out there who was stronger than he ever could be. Unfortunately, such a threat no longer resided in Villendorf. He sounded a touch disappointed when he said as much, though I wasn’t sure if there was a person in this world stronger than him.
Extraordinary people were favored by the Valkyries in Valhalla while they resided in this world; Faust was the strongest amongst these favored individuals.
“Now then, why don’t we fight, fair and square?” Faust said.
“By the name of my land, my citizens, and all the honor that I have, I challenge you to a duel,” a knight replied.
His first opponent was the regional lord. No matter. The only difference was losing sooner or later, and there was no need for me to watch the duel with bated breath. He’d clash with her several times as a way to comfort her, and once she understood Faust’s strength, he’d throw her onto the ground, back first, and tap the training sword on her neck. That would end the match.
As I thought, he attempted to push her down and tap his training sword on her neck. This was Faust’s way of displaying his consideration; a man of his combat prowess could likely end the duel in one strike, but he chose not to do so. I once again contemplated my problem. I had no issues with Faust’s actions. He accepted duels to respect his opponents’ honor and displayed his thoughtfulness. He held himself back in the matches, but I knew that it wasn’t right to claim that he did so. That wasn’t the issue that plagued my mind.
“How in the world do we slice Queen Catalina’s heart?” I muttered.
This was the pressing matter at hand. It didn’t matter how many duels Faust engaged in—it felt like a meaningless task that only won favor with Villendorf’s knights. But it was Queen Catalina who held the sole power to agree to peace, and unless we could slice her heart open, our problem wouldn’t be resolved. Think, Valiele! I know that I’m only a chief delegate in name—I’m more akin to decoration.
It was plain as day when I observed the Villendorfians’ behavior. They all ignored me, and I felt like a vase. But if I stayed the course, I’d feel guilty about leaving Faust to carry the brunt of the burden. My mother, Queen Liesenlotte, had promised to increase the ranks of my corps if negotiations went well. I was determined to work hard and provide results that were deserving of such a reward, at the very least.
“Martina, I’d like to speak with you about our peace negotiations,” I started.
“Yes, Your Highness?” she asked.
I didn’t hesitate to lean on a nine-year-old girl for advice. Argh, don’t criticize me! I’m an average person! What’s wrong with asking for help from others? I kept telling myself that and desperately suppressed the self-deprecating remarks that echoed in my mind.
“My mother told me that the key to negotiating peace was to slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder,” I explained. “What are your thoughts about this statement?”
“Lord Faust investigated Queen Catalina beforehand,” Martina said. It was clear that she understood our situation. “And I helped him gather information and materials. At the inn we were provided in the royal capital, we heard poems and songs from a Villendorfian minstrel about Queen Catalina. We also received some stories about the queen and Lord Reckenbell, and we heard some rumors from the bureaucrat who arrived for negotiations. We did our best to gather as much information about Villendorf as possible, but frankly…”
She paused for a few beats. It seemed Faust had also done his best behind the scenes, but Martina sighed.
“We couldn’t really grasp anything vital,” she concluded.
I was in the same boat as well. Even my mother, with all her intellect, could only provide us with abstract advice. Slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder… She hadn’t given us anything resembling a method. Catalina, the Coldhearted Queen, was ignorant about emotions. She acted indifferently and logically when she conducted her duties, and thus, she was a competent and efficient ruler. She possessed another abhorrent nickname: Catalina the Inhumane. The queen wasn’t despised or hated, but her actions were so cruel and heartless. Everyone in Villendorf knew of her talent and superb skills.
She respected Villendorf’s values and morals, but she didn’t genuinely understand them. These minuscule feelings of antipathy within the knights had turned into contempt for their queen. Until two years ago, Lord Reckenbell had acted as her guardian, but Villendorf’s hero was no longer with us.
“However, I’m aware that Lord Faust managed to form the germ of an idea,” Martina revealed.
“Did he find a way to slice open Queen Catalina’s heart?” I asked.
“No, I don’t think he found a clear answer to that.” Martina shook her head.
I guess I was hoping for the impossible.
“I wonder if there’s anything useful that I could do,” I wondered.
I knew that it was an embarrassing act to consult a nine-year-old, but with Faust in a duel as we spoke, she served as his replacement. And this child was bright. I didn’t think there was an issue in casting away my pride to ask for her opinion.
“Are you dissatisfied with being mere decoration?” Martina asked.
“I am,” I replied.
I remained honest with her and was eager to be of some use. Even if I was simply décor, I still wanted to offer my support somehow. At least let me sharpen a portion of the blade that slices the queen’s heart open.
“Then, um, if Lord Faust…well…” Martina trailed off.
“If he what?” I asked.
She struggled to get her words out and seemed to debate her thoughts for a few moments before she opened her mouth once more. “If he is harshly scolded by Queen Liesenlotte later, will you apologize on his behalf, Your Highness?”
“Pardon?” I inquired.
I couldn’t understand Martina’s implications. Is Faust going to do something that will earn him such a scolding? Never mind. I’ll just ask.
“Will Faust do something that would make him subject to a scolding?” I interrogated.
“He will,” Martina replied. “Judging from what I heard, I’m quite certain that Queen Liesenlotte will be simply furious. It seems Lord Faust doesn’t quite understand the depth of her anger either. Is it a good plan? Or maybe the act itself is meaningful. But even so… No, I’m just going around in circles.”
Martina continued to mumble to herself, attempting to organize her thoughts, and her muttering further aroused my curiosity.
“Could you tell me about this plan?” I asked. “I don’t mind apologizing at a later date. My corps is always doing something stupid, and I’m used to apologizing to my mother. Still, I need to brace myself for her anger.”
“I cannot tell you the details,” Martina replied. She shook her head.
“And why not?”
“Because your genuine reaction, standing in Villendorf’s throne room in front of a host of knights, is part of the gift we’d like to offer to Queen Catalina.”
“I don’t understand what you’re talking about.”
I gazed at Ingrid, the head of Ingrid Company, who was in the far distance as she rode atop her carriage. She was Faust’s personal merchant.
“Is the secret within that carriage that the merchant, Ingrid, seems to be guarding so closely?” I asked.
“Precisely,” Martina replied.
“I see…”
Ingrid Company’s guards weren’t protecting the other carriages that were filled with items for trade. They all surrounded one carriage and defended it as though their lives depended on it. Every now and then, a nervous Ingrid would head into the carriage and pop back out, visibly relieved that the item inside was safe and sound. What in the world is inside? What are they all hiding?
“Well, all right,” I relented. “If you can’t speak about it, I’ll drop the subject. I just need to help him mend fences, correct?”
“You would be a huge help if you could do so, Your Highness,” Martina said.
She breathed a sigh of relief and gazed ahead. The clangs of swords were replaced with clashes of armor. And that’s the match. Faust pushed another lord knight to the ground and made sure to tap his training sword against her neck.
“Ninety-eight duels, and ninety-eight victories,” the commander announced. The woman who’d guided us into Villendorf from the border loudly proclaimed the outcome of the duel. “The victor is Faust von Polidoro!”
“You’re by no means weak,” Faust said. “I was simply stronger than you.”
“I’ve no need for your words of consolation,” his opponent replied. Joy was apparent in her tone. “I can tell that you held back against me. I don’t blame you. You’re every bit the hero the rumors tell of, and I can now see why Lord Reckenbell lost in a duel against you. Our hero was defeated honorably.”
She spoke with understanding and a hint of grief like she was parting ways with her beloved. Only then was she finally able to accept the death of Lord Reckenbell and move forward.
Every knight who lost against Faust would utter the same words. The Villendorfians were performing a funeral of sorts—this was their way to honor the memory of Lord Reckenbell and finally acknowledge their grief. After ninety-eight duels, even a mediocre person like me could see the meaning behind their actions.
“Your hand,” Faust said.
“Thanks,” the lord knight replied.
He grabbed her hand and helped her up. Anhalt and Villendorf might have been enemies, but both parties carried their honor as knights. As I watched them, I felt pathetic about being unable to do anything useful at all. I’ll just accept Martina’s request and do as she asked. It’s the least I can do.
“I’m counting on you, Faust,” I murmured.
I was a mediocre person. When I found myself up against Villendorf’s queen, I could only rely on my trusty advisor. I gazed at Faust beginning his ninety-ninth duel and quietly prayed that this man could finally slice open the cold heart of Queen Catalina.
Chapter 35: Welcome Parade
Chapter 35:
Welcome Parade
VILLENDORF’S ROYAL CAPITAL HAD A LONG AND wide main street that went in a straight line to the royal palace. The people of the capital eagerly awaited a certain man—Faust von Polidoro, the envoy from the kingdom of Anhalt. For over two years, they’d been relentlessly subjected to the heroic tales about this man, lauding his breathtaking beauty. One could only describe it as magical and enchanting.
His burly physique dazzled like the sun, and his impressive height measured over two meters. Even after news of his visit as an envoy spread throughout Villendorf, minstrels continued to weave tales about this majestic man. At the border, he’d loudly proclaimed that Lord Reckenbell, hero of Villendorf, hadn’t fled from a duel, and he thus refused to flee as well. His words opened the doors to challenges, and he remained victorious after ninety-nine duels.
During his journey to the royal capital, those who’d dared to challenge him were fairly renowned knights of the military. Not a single one of the challengers could be deemed weak, even in Villendorf; they were the cream of the crop. And still, Faust von Polidoro triumphed over these knights. He entered the unfamiliar territory of the enemy while Villendorfians lined up to fight him, and he dueled them all one after another without taking a single break.
The fact that he’d still won all his battles made him nothing short of legendary. He’d proved to the entire kingdom that Lord Reckenbell must’ve gone to Valhalla after she lost in a fair duel against him. No one held a shred of doubt. Thus, the Villendorfians had no choice but to accept that fact and praise him instead. Failure to do so would only tarnish the honor and dignity of the defeated Lord Reckenbell. And no Villendorfian had the right to bring shame to their hero in Valhalla.
The citizens vowed to loudly and joyfully welcome the arrival of Faust when he set foot on the main street—they’d warmly welcome the enemy nation’s hero who’d defeated Lord Reckenbell. Every single person was on the same wavelength as they awaited Faust’s appearance.
“He’s here!” someone shouted.
In the very front rode the commander of Villendorf’s border, who guided Anhalt’s hero inside. Villendorf’s flag fluttered on the tip of her spear as she raised it high above her head. Behind her was Princess Valiele, the chief delegate for this negotiation. She rode on her own steed with her corps guarding her from behind. The Villendorfians paid no heed to the royal as they focused on the man who followed.
“Huh?” the crowd wondered.
They tilted their heads to one side in confusion. The man was burly and tall as the rumors stated—underneath his splendid suit of Maximilian armor, covered in magic sigils, was a muscular body that could drive the Villendorfian women crazy. Anyone could see that even from afar. Slung across his back was a massive greatsword that no normal person could possibly wield so freely.
The citizens then gazed at his horse. The massive steed projected a terrifying splendor, its wild appearance implying its speed and excellence. A red cloth was draped across its body like armor, fully etched with magic sigils. This magnificent horse was truly fit for a hero to ride. However, people couldn’t tear their eyes off Anhalt’s hero.
“A bucket helm?” someone in the crowd murmured.
Only his helmet didn’t match the rest of his armor. Those who weren’t familiar with great helms only saw it as an ordinary steel bucket over Faust’s head. His fine suit of Maximilian armor was ruined by the helmet.
“Show us your face!” a citizen shouted.
“Yeah, take off your helmet!” another chanted.
The crowd booed Faust. They had no complaints about his physique; his burly torso was enticing to the Villendorfian women, and his butt was just as alluring. But if they couldn’t see his face, none of it mattered. While this entire ordeal was a funeral of sorts for Knight Captain Reckenbell, everyone was eager to catch even a glimpse of the Anhaltish hero who’d killed her. Reckenbell had even asked him to be her second husband—the citizens were dying to gaze upon his face. They raised their voices in protest as they all made the same request.
“Remove that bucket helm! It doesn’t suit you! Show us your face!”
Boisterous laughter drowned out the angry cries of the citizens; his voice was so astonishingly loud that people wondered if he maintained the same volume on the battlefield.
“Very well!” Faust roared. “I shall show you my face!”
On cue, the group froze in place. The commander in the very front lowered her spear and stopped the march, showing her consideration to her fellow citizens. Sharp clacks rang in the air as Faust unfastened his helmet, and the crowd gulped nervously, their eyes glued onto the towering man before them. He removed his helmet and held it at his side, his face visible for all to see.
The crowd was literally at a loss for words. How could a human be blessed with such a face? Was he some sort of demon? Needless to say, the citizens didn’t view him in a negative light.
“He’s beautiful…” someone in the crowd murmured.
Amid the crowd of thousands who watched the march, hundreds of women felt their underwear grow wet with excitement. Were they gazing upon a person? How could a muscular and tall man like him be berated for his looks in Anhalt? Villendorf was puzzled by Anhalt’s standards of beauty; they only saw Faust as an incredibly gorgeous man.
“He’s just so handsome…” someone muttered.
Faust flashed a troubled smile with a hint of shyness. He must’ve usually been more reserved and modest. One expression was all it took for Villendorf to assess his personality. His towering stature was nothing short of spectacular, and it certainly allowed him to gaze down at those around him. He must’ve been packed with muscles underneath his suit of armor—every single part of him ensnared the women of Villendorf.
For a moment, the air in the capital froze. The Villendorfian commander, who stood at the helm, was the one to break the silence. She read the room and raised her spear once more, stating that all must now be satisfied. The march and the parade resumed as Faust von Polidoro rode ahead atop Flugel. The pair were the very embodiment of beauty in Villendorf, and the citizens couldn’t get enough of it.
“He’s stunning,” a high-ranked noblewoman gasped. She was dressed lavishly as she outstretched her arms with awe and praised Faust to bits. “Your appearance lives up to the tales of the champion who defeated Lord Reckenbell! You’re utterly magnificent!”
“Duel me!” a knight cried. She was clad in armor and desperately held back by four squires to prevent her from interfering with the parade. “I beg of you! Please! Just once, let me fight you!”
“You’re simply…a work of art,” an artist said. She gazed at Faust from the second story window with a look of desperation and began to sketch. “A living work of art.”
Faust was showered with adoration. He received every compliment under the sun, and there was no end to the praise. The story of his arrival would surely be retold for the next millennium. The archivist who’d kept detailed records of all of Faust’s duels since he stepped across the border declared that his march was truly a historic one. The main street that led straight to the royal palace was long, and the parade continued, enveloped with cheers and cries of joy.
At the very end of the procession walked the thirty residents of the Polidoro fief. They smiled brightly, overjoyed to see their beloved lord finally receiving the praise that he deserved. The Anhaltish delegation approached the royal palace and crossed over the moat before the drawbridge rose behind them. The loud cheering outside continued until the castle gates closed, only to be replaced with praise from within the palace. The women beside Faust saw him as a work of art personally crafted by the hands of God. The others of the palace who laid eyes on him squealed excitedly about his beauty.
***
“I should’ve been born in Villendorf,” I said.
“Lord Faust, you cannot say such things, even in jest,” Martina warned.
“But I can sympathize,” Chief Squire Helga argued. “Villendorf’s reaction is so different from Anhalt’s.”
I groaned with anguish. “Why am I so popular in Villendorf, yet so unpopular in Anhalt? This world makes no sense. No, I’m certain that something is wrong with the world.”
“Shall we defect to Villendorf, fief and all?” Helga asked.
“If my fief could sprout legs and walk away, I’d gladly do so.”
Helga and I continued to joke around. Surely we were allowed to joke and complain a bit. The two of us made no attempt to lower our voices.
“Lord Faust, Her Highness Valiele and her corps are nearby,” Martina advised. “If they hear your words, I’m sure that it’ll only bring you further trouble.”
“All right, I’m done,” I said.
I fell silent as my mind wandered over to Zabine, the captain of Princess Valiele’s corps. Even through her clothes, I could see her perky tits—she was the only one who seemed to actually like me. I didn’t want her to hate me; it’d be a shame to lose those titties. They’re mine, I thought. She’s kinda crazy. I mean, seriously, she’s got a screw loose. But never once had I gotten a chance to go on a date with her.
I’d spent a month in the forge for my suit of Maximilian armor, and after that, I used what little time I was allotted to gather information on Queen Catalina. At our farewell party, Queen Liesenlotte took up much of my time. It went without saying that my days since I’d crossed the border were busy and filled with duels. When in the world could I find the time to get my hands on Zabine’s perky breasts?
In fact, I’d been so busy that I couldn’t even enjoy a lengthy conversation with her. At most, we greeted each other now and then. This world was screwed up. Whatever. It is what it is. The world never bends to my wishes anyway. I quietly resigned myself to my unlucky fate and switched gears. I was finally granted my audience with Queen Catalina.
“Helga, did you receive the gift from Ingrid Company?” I asked.
“Yes, right here,” she replied.
It was wrapped in cloth. When Ingrid handed it over to Helga, she’d mentioned that she’d never felt more nervous in her life during a delivery. I couldn’t blame her.
“Lord Faust, I’m certain that Queen Liesenlotte will be furious at you,” Martina cautioned. “To be safe, I asked Princess Valiele to apologize alongside you.”
“Is it that bad?”
“Of course it is!”
I couldn’t deny that the queen would be angry at me, but I felt like that was all. At most, I’d receive a harsh scolding, nothing more.
“Now then, it’s time,” I said. “I don’t look weird, do I?”
“You look fine, aside from your great helm,” Martina replied. “We should exchange it when we return.”
I quite like this helmet. What problem does everyone have with it? Honestly, this is fine. My instincts can cover for my narrow scope of vision, and it’s useful during duels. Not like I need this helmet for duels, but still. Speaking of which, the knights of Villendorf are more refined and powerful than those of Anhalt. I knew that the cream of the crop gathered around, but after ninety-nine duels, I couldn’t help but feel the stark difference in power.
But all of them could only barely take a step into extraordinary superhuman territory. No one was even close to the skill of Knight Captain Reckenbell, who’d made me genuinely fear that I’d lose in battle.
“Helga, could you take my great helm?” I asked. “I don’t think you can enter the audience chamber. You’ll have to be in a separate waiting room until I’m done.”
“Certainly,” Helga replied.
She took my helmet.
“Martina, I want you to come with me as my apprentice and squire,” I ordered. “And hold onto my gift for Queen Catalina.”
“So, you’re really giving this to her, then?” Martina asked. “Not like I can stop you at this point, my lord.”
She wore an expression of quiet resignation.
“Now then, I wonder if I can slice open Queen Catalina’s heart with this,” I wondered.
I didn’t expect to, but I hadn’t been able to come up with a better idea. After I’d meticulously gathered information about her and heard of her time with Knight Captain Reckenbell from minstrels, this was the best shot I had.
“Even I don’t know what’ll happen,” I said. “I’ll throw caution to the wind!”
I’m sorry, Princess Valiele. The princess was guided inside before me, treated as the chief delegate for the first time since she’d set foot in Villendorf. I gazed at her tiny back. I need you to act like a jester for a bit, but know that I bear you no ill will. This is simply the only option I’ve got. My plan was to make Queen Catalina laugh. This item and Princess Valiele’s reaction were imperative for my plan to succeed.
“The more I hear about Lord Reckenbell and the time that she spent with Queen Catalina, the more a certain thought occupies my mind,” I remarked.
“And what would that be?” Martina asked.
“It’s nothing much, but I can really tell that Lord Reckenbell truly loved Queen Catalina.”
My eyes were glued to the item covered in cloth that was cradled in Martina’s arms. After the minstrel had sung every heroic tale she knew about Queen Catalina and Lord Reckenbell, we’d decided to take a short rest. It was then that I heard a very peculiar story. Just once, Lord Reckenbell and Queen Catalina had been admonished by the royal palace. Lord Reckenbell was the pinnacle of perfection—she conducted her political, military, and combat duties immaculately. Summed all together, her extraordinary talents would easily surpass mine. And yet, she was reprimanded. I was almost painfully aware of what raced through her mind back then.
“She really must’ve loved the queen,” I mused.
“Personally, I cannot understand it,” Martina demurred. “Was Queen Catalina able to return the love that Lord Reckenbell had given her? It seems to me like Lord Reckenbell’s loyalty to her was one-sided and produced excellent results for the queen’s sake with not much reward.”
“Martina.” I reprimanded her slightly. “I’m not saying that rewards are unnecessary. However, if you expect something in return for every action you take, that can’t be called love. And some can only realize another’s love when they’re about to die—or even after their death.”
“Do you speak from experience?”
“I do. And perhaps that’s more than enough for the dead. If one realizes their love after their beloved’s death and continues to think about them, maybe that love can reach their beloved in the afterlife.”
Some people need that kind of hope, or else they can’t bear the pain. Mother… I couldn’t do a single thing to repay your kindness when you were still alive. But I can at least protect your citizens and the fief that you left behind. To fulfill my promise, it was essential that I negotiate peace with Villendorf. Princess Valiele walked ahead and didn’t turn around.
“Let’s go, Faust,” Her Highness said.
I took a deep breath before I gave my firm response.
“Yes, Your Highness,” I said.
My voice sounded like a gong that quietly reverberated throughout the halls of Villendorf’s palace.
Chapter 36: Flower Thief
Chapter 36:
Flower Thief
I FELT NOTHING AT ALL. I WAS FACED WITH THE man whose unrivaled beauty could only be described as mystical. He dazzled like the sun, and his large muscles, coupled with his two-meter height, made him worthy of Villendorf’s praise. The greatest beauty that a Villendorfian could possibly imagine didn’t even come close to the handsomeness of Anhalt’s hero. Faust von Polidoro was the very embodiment of beauty itself; all of Villendorf could agree with that. Yet I felt nothing at all.
“I’m the chief delegate of these negotiations, second-eldest princess of Anhalt, Valiele von Anhalt.”
If memory serves, she’s still fourteen, I thought. She had a childlike air to her as she lifted the hems of her dress and bent her knees in a curtsy. She’s young. What was I like when I was fourteen? That was precisely when the duel for the throne occurred and I became queen. Reckenbell was twenty-four at the time. My mind wandered to my past as another person greeted me.
“I’m her assistant, Faust von Polidoro.”
He was clad in armor but had no helmet as he bent his knees and greeted me. His voice was quiet, but it echoed clearly throughout the throne room. The seats were full. Several knights who surrounded the two envoys from Anhalt squirmed ever so slightly. I presumed that they felt something in their groins. Logically, I could understand that this man’s beauty knew no equal in Villendorf. But that was all. I, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf, felt nothing toward Faust von Polidoro. Nothing at all.
Deep down, in the depths of my heart, where an inexplicable something smoldered ever so slightly, I’d hoped something would happen. I’d hoped that I’d feel some sort of emotion toward Sir Polidoro, the very man who killed my advisor, Reckenbell. I didn’t mind if it was rage or hatred. I would’ve gladly felt it. I would’ve loved to feel an emotion akin to sadness from my loss of Reckenbell as well.
But I felt nothing. I knew it. That’s me, after all. I’m the Coldhearted Queen. I returned to my calm and logical self. I’ll even forget my sadness over Reckenbell for now, and focus solely on the benefits for Villendorf. Sir Polidoro will be my crystal ball to see into the current state of affairs in Anhalt.
I stared intently at Sir Polidoro. He didn’t seem to be treated coldly as rumored; at the very least, the royal family was generous toward him. He wore a magnificent suit of Maximilian armor covered in magic sigils. Judging from the Polidoro fief’s finances and his measly citizen count of three hundred, a weak lord like him couldn’t possibly have acquired such a lavish piece of gear. The armor had several scratches, but it all looked new.
I presumed that the royal family had prepared the armor for these peace negotiations. It meant that the Anhaltish royal family acknowledged Sir Polidoro’s feats. However, I wasn’t done just yet.
“Princess Valiele, Sir Faust von Polidoro,” I started. “You’ve displayed sincere dedication in visiting the royal palace without so much as a rest during your long, exhausting journey here.”
“Thank you,” the Anhaltish envoys replied.
“Princess Valiele. I don’t mean to make light of you, but I would like to have a few words with Sir Polidoro. May I?”
The princess couldn’t possibly deny my request.
“Certainly. As you wish,” she replied.
“Thank you,” I said.
Now then, I’ll enjoy a lengthy discussion with him. This is where the real battle begins, Faust von Polidoro. You’d best answer all of my questions. One wrong answer, and I shall immediately start the Second Campaign of Villendorf.
“Do you have any intention of serving me, Sir Polidoro?” I asked.
“H-hey!” Princess Valiele hastily cried.
My first course of action was to invite him over to my side. I ignored the princess completely.
“I shall decline,” Sir Polidoro answered. “No matter what benefits you promise me, I shall never serve you.”
“And why not?” I asked.
“Because I’m Princess Valiele’s advisor, Your Majesty.”
I could tell that he possessed a humble and unpretentious personality. He managed to give off that impression while firmly declining my request. His tone was confident.
“Lord Reckenbell was the best knight captain in Villendorf,” he went on. “However, when you were a child, she was still a normal hereditary knight who succeeded her household. She was a simple knight, nothing more, but she was also your advisor.”
“Indeed,” I replied. “You know quite a bit about her. And what of it?”
“If the Anhaltish royal family had tried to entice Lord Reckenbell with generous rewards back then, when she was still a humble knight, I’m certain that she would’ve provided the same response. She would’ve declined the offer on the grounds that she was the advisor of Princess Catalina.”
I see. Very logical. I suppose the advisor of a princess won’t be so easily won over by an enemy nation. But unlike us, Anhalt’s entailment isn’t decided upon by dueling.
“Then let me ask you another question,” I said.
“Feel free,” Sir Polidoro replied.
“It’s very unlikely that Princess Valiele will succeed Anhalt’s throne. Why, then, do you still insist on serving her? It’s not difficult to imagine that Anastasia, the successor of Anhalt, invited you to join her instead. Why have you declined her invitation?”
There was no merit in his serving the younger princess. Sir Polidoro knitted his brows.
“Do you not see why?” he asked.
“I do not,” I replied. I spoke honestly.
“Even I have emotions and feelings.”
This was an answer that escaped my understanding. Feelings? Then it’s not logic. What in the world is he? It… It feels like…I’m speaking with Reckenbell.
“I do not know how much my feelings are reaching Princess Valiele. I’m not even sure whether she’d reciprocate them if they did,” Sir Polidoro said. He flashed a strained smile as he spoke.
Ah, Reckenbell. When I speak with him, your name flashes across my mind. I can’t understand why.
“But I know that those hopes are different from the feelings that I hold for her,” Sir Polidoro continued.
Reckenbell. All I had now was her name, the something that smoldered in my heart, and the empty space left by my missing emotions. The things she’d tried to provide for me over the past decade or so were ultimately fruitless.
“Queen Catalina, I admit that I don’t know you well,” Sir Polidoro said. “I only heard of you a few days before these negotiations. The minstrels sung of you and your time with Lord Reckenbell. However,” he paused for a moment before he continued, “that’s all.”
That’s all, is it? Indeed, he’d only heard rumors about me, and they weren’t enough to grasp a person’s true nature. It was very logical.
“Hence, I believe that we must talk, Your Majesty,” Sir Polidoro finished.
“Very well,” I replied.
I’ll comply. I was the one who invited you over anyway. Why don’t the two of us chat for a while?
“Then let me continue,” I said. “Sir Polidoro, your fief is very close to Villendorf’s border.”
“You know your geography well,” he replied.
“I got my hands on a map when we destroyed a town by the border during the Campaign of Villendorf.”
I heard someone click their tongue ever so quietly. I presume it came from you, Sir Polidoro. I heard it loud and clear—the frustration in your heart has reached me.
“If I were to start the Second Campaign of Villendorf near your fief and try to invade your territory, what would you do?” I asked.
“I would fight to the death,” he replied.
Oho?
“I would prepare for death and kill dozens of your knights before dying with no regrets,” he said. “I would take my last breath in the Polidoro fief, which has been passed down to me through the generations.”
“Do you not fear for your life?” I asked.
“I do.”
I didn’t expect that. You do? This was a fierce fighter who’d challenged our hero, Reckenbell, to a duel. I didn’t expect him to have such fear.
“My bloodline would end with me,” Sir Polidoro explained. “My citizens and my land should be passed down through the generations to my descendants. I fear death as I currently do not have any heir. There would be no one left of House Polidoro.”
“So, you’re saying that if you have someone to continue your blood—a child—you no longer fear death?” I asked.
“You’re correct, Your Majesty.”
He sounded like the perfect feudal lord. I could logically understand his reasoning.
“Then you have no intention of bowing to Villendorf even if we set foot within your fief, I presume?” I asked.
“That won’t be all, Your Majesty,” he replied. “Should you displace even an inch of my fief’s soil or take even a step on my land, I shall offer not even an iota of mercy.”
“Is that so…”
I tried to tackle this situation from a different angle. Faust von Polidoro was a lord knight and a hero of Anhalt, but he was focused on his own interests. Perhaps it’s rude of me to say so. It’s only natural that a feudal lord will die for their fief and citizens. These are assets to the lords. Judging from our conversation so far, I’m quite sure that Sir Polidoro isn’t lying either. I contemplated another possible approach. In other words, will he not see us as an enemy if we don’t step into his fief? I theorized about Sir Polidoro’s future military service. I presumed that if we didn’t cross the border, he’d be sent to the north to take care of the northern nomads for his next conscription. When that ended, all that would remain would be Anhalt’s promise to protect his land. The kingdom had a duty to uphold their end of the bargain.
Since Sir Polidoro would’ve finished his military service for the year, he wouldn’t appear on the front lines of the battlefield between my kingdom and Anhalt’s border. I could utilize that opening to take over most of Anhalt while leaving the Polidoro fief be. No… I once again reconsidered my options.
“Sir Polidoro,” I said. “Let me ask about your next conscription, which I understand will be the following year. Will you be sent to handle the nomads of the north?”
“Should we form a peace treaty, I presume as much,” Sir Polidoro answered.
“And are you confident that you can win against them?”
He huffed proudly. Of course he is. It was a silly question to ask.
“A single clash is all I need to annihilate a tribe,” Sir Polidoro said. “I shall decimate them as Lord Reckenbell, the hero of Villendorf, once did.”
I see… If so, Anhalt’s main army would return from the north to defend the border with my kingdom, making their forces equal in size to mine. Even if I threw everything I had at Anhalt, I was unsure if I could eke out a victory. I was in a deadlock.
Anhalt’s hero, Faust von Polidoro, would refuse to surrender unless I besieged his fief. But if I took too much time, he’d go off to tackle the northern nomads. The words “peace treaty” flashed across my mind for a split second. But I’m not done just yet. Sir Polidoro, I’m an emotionless woman. I struggle to understand certain concepts, but whenever I asked, my father would beat me and call me annoying. Only Reckenbell had never raised her hand to me. She patiently taught me everything I asked about; if emotions didn’t work, she provided me with a logical explanation. Over and over again, as though to remind me, she’d tell me what to do and what not to do. She was the only person who was willing to teach me; she was the one who allowed me to be queen purely based on logic. I killed my older sister and father because Reckenbell told me that I should. My relationship with her wasn’t all sunshine and roses.
I’ll pursue logic until the very end. I’ll utilize any opening that Anhalt has and have you obey my orders so that I can take more land from Anhalt.
“Queen Catalina, forgive me,” Sir Polidoro said. “I was so engrossed in this conversation that I forgot to provide you with a gift that I’ve brought along.”
“A gift?” I asked.
I suppose this comes as no surprise. Two kingdoms are trying to negotiate, so an offering would be a decent way to earn favor. A little girl kneeled beside him, carefully holding something wrapped in cloth. If my information is correct, this girl is Martina von Bosel… This girl was the only daughter of a traitor lord knight who’d lost a duel. Anhalt’s hero had rubbed his face on the ground and beseeched his queen to spare the girl’s life.
His steadfast attitude and his willingness to cast aside his dignity and honor to overturn a royal order won him high praise from Villendorf’s citizens. They called him beautiful. Needless to say, a coldhearted queen like myself couldn’t possibly understand his actions.
“Here it is,” Sir Polidoro said.
Martina stepped toward me, gingerly cradling the cloth bundle. My royal knights nearby were on alert, but there was no need to be so vigilant against a nine-year-old child. I was armed with a blade, and even if there was a dagger underneath the cloth, it would take little effort for me to stab her.
“Stand back,” I ordered.
I shooed away a royal knight who tried to examine the item underneath the cloth. All the while, Martina quietly walked forward. When she finally stood right in front of me, she removed the cloth and revealed the gift.
“What…” I started.
“A bouquet of roses,” Sir Polidoro said.
An inflorescence of crimson petals appeared before my eyes. They looked fresh and vibrant as though they’d just been cut. A bouquet of flowers was far too modest of a gift for a queen. Flowers held no special meaning in Anhalt or Villendorf; at most, a woman would provide a bouquet to a man when proposing to him. It wasn’t very exciting to receive this gift from a man.
“I heard a very peculiar tale from a Villendorfian minstrel,” Sir Polidoro started.
“Oh?” I asked.
I took the flowers from Martina. No matter how plain or modest, I had to accept a gift from an envoy. A peculiar tale? What would that be?
“Faust!” Princess Valiele cried. Her scolding tone interrupted my thoughts. “Th-those flowers! You didn’t take them from the rose garden of Anhalt’s royal palace, did you?!”
“I did. I stole them,” Sir Polidoro replied.
“You what?! Don’t admit to something like that so nonchalantly!”
Princess Valiele turned pale. She seemed to have completely forgotten that she was in my throne room as she raised her voice.
“Father planted that rose garden and those flowers with his own hands!” she shrieked. “You know that Mother treasures those roses to no end! You even praised their beauty! Why would you cut them off?!”
“Yes, that’s why I thought they’d have value,” Sir Polidoro replied.
“I mean, sure, but you can’t just steal them away without telling anyone! You know that stealing is bad, don’t you?! What excuse can we possibly give to Mother?!”
Ah, so these roses were grown with care by Queen Liesenlotte’s prince consort. I’ve heard rumors that he was poisoned. And Sir Polidoro stole them? I couldn’t understand how this was a suitable gift for me. Wait… This happened once before. Just once, I remember doing something similar.
Think back, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf. This was a precious childhood memory that I had with Reckenbell.
“What’re you going to do?!” Princess Valiele screamed. “Mother’s probably searching for whoever stole her roses so she can kill the culprit! How in the world can we apologize to her?!”
“Martina told me that you’d apologize with me,” Sir Polidoro replied.
“I will! I told her as much, but I wouldn’t have imagined that this is what you did!”
Shut up. You’re so annoying. I’m trying to recall my memories with Reckenbell; don’t distract me. I closed my eyes in an attempt to forcefully block out my hearing as I quietly did my best to recall that precious childhood memory.
Chapter 37: A Rosebud
Chapter 37:
A Rosebud
RECKENBELL WAS A LADY WHO WAS KIND AT times and strict at others. No, that’s wrong, I thought. I couldn’t remember a time when Reckenbell was strict with me. Not once did she display any sort of harshness when she was by my side.
When I trained with the sword, spear, and bow until blisters covered my hands, and even when I was hurt by a training sword, I wouldn’t say those injuries came from any sort of harshness. I knew that she did her utmost to find time to train me in between her assigned duties.
Reckenbell, I still can’t understand your love. I frantically unraveled my ball of memories, desperately trying to recall the time when I first met her.
“Princess Catalina, my name is Claudia von Reckenbell.”
“Nothing good will come from being my advisor,” I warned.
Reckenbell was fifteen at the time, and I was five. The sharp gaze of the elderly Minister of War was upon us as we spoke.
“Pardon my insolence, but I’ve heard that you don’t understand emotions, Your Highness,” Reckenbell said.
“I know of logic,” I replied.
“Do you, now?”
For some reason, she gently patted my head. She bent her knees and crouched to meet my line of sight.
“Then I shall continue to teach you of logic,” she said. “Let’s teach you some emotions as well.”
“Can emotions be learned?” I asked.
“I haven’t the faintest clue.” Reckenbell smiled with her unique narrow eyes. “But we’ll do what we can!”
“Well, you can do as you like.”
I nodded languidly at Reckenbell, who inexplicably seemed fired up. Even back then, I was logical; I knew that I wasn’t a particularly lovable child. But Reckenbell was always the same, ever since the day we met. And I learned that the Minister of War had begun working to make me queen after my meeting with Reckenbell. The minister accurately assessed Reckenbell’s talents and tried to use her to educate me.
My recollection continued. Days passed, and my childhood went on. Reckenbell would use her abilities to always produce results in wars against neighboring nations. She’d always win in the knight tournament of our kingdom. The citizens of Villendorf had little choice but to accept her talents, and in the blink of an eye, she became a knight captain.
I was ten and Reckenbell was twenty. She got a husband and gave birth to a child. She was my precious advisor, and a while after she gave birth, I visited her manor. In fact, it was Reckenbell who beckoned me into her home, hoping that I’d visit as soon as I could.
“This is my daughter,” Reckenbell said. “Her name is Nina. Nina von Reckenbell.”
Lady Nina was still a little baby. She didn’t look at all like Reckenbell; she bore a closer resemblance to a monkey.
“Would you please hold her in your arms, Your Highness?” Reckenbell asked.
She lay in bed as she handed her baby to me. I cradled the newborn in my arms; she was just an ordinary baby.
“Do you feel anything?” Reckenbell asked.
“No,” I replied.
She always asked me this question. At every opportunity she found, whenever I did any little thing, she posed the same query without fail. Reckenbell would always ask if I felt anything, but my answer was always the same.
“I don’t feel anything, but…” I trailed off.
“But?” Reckenbell asked.
She leaned forward from her bed and peered into my face, waiting for an answer.
“I’m glad that she didn’t kill her own mother,” I finished.
I was glad that this baby hadn’t turned out like me. My mother died giving birth to me—I’d technically killed her, earning me the hatred of my father while my older sister bullied me. I was so glad that this child wouldn’t follow in my footsteps. I was genuinely so glad that Reckenbell hadn’t died.
“I see,” Reckenbell said. “Is that all?”
She nodded, visibly disappointed by my response. I could logically understand her feelings; Reckenbell had put me through a strict education, after all. I knew that I was supposed to give words of celebration during these occasions.
“Reckenbell, congratulations on your child,” I said.
“Thank you, Your Highness,” Reckenbell replied. “Did you hear that, Nina? Your big sister expressed her joy.”
“Big sister?”
I was confused by this descriptor. Nina and I had no blood ties.
“You two are like siblings,” Reckenbell explained. “You’re also my child.”
“I’m not your child,” I replied.
“You practically are. Ever since you were five, I have done my best to raise you. Your father and older sister were utterly useless, after all.” Her tone toward my family members was scathing, a clear sign of her disapproval. “So I’ve decided to make you a part of my family instead. Does this idea displease you?”
“I don’t know.”
“Then from today onward, you’re a part of my family. I’m glad that that’s settled.”
Were you listening to me? I said that I don’t know. But Reckenbell ignored my clear hesitation and forcibly made me her family. Every now and then, she’d push her wishes through no matter how much I voiced my concerns. She likely thought that I wasn’t the type to openly defy her; it was a completely one-sided assumption on her part, but she was right. And so, she acted as she pleased.
“Nina von Reckenbell, you must grow up to become strong,” Reckenbell said. “You must turn out like your older sister.”
She cooed to her baby. Am I strong? Unfortunately, whenever I was around Reckenbell, I could never be blessed with the awareness of my own power.
“At your age, if you can beat Reckenbell even once every ten matches, you should be quite proud of that,” the Minister of War had told me. “Of course, in an actual fight, she would’ve simply clobbered you.”
The elderly minister would occasionally appear in front of Reckenbell and me to check up on us. She acted as though the fate of Villendorf rested in our hands. In hindsight, she wasn’t too far off—I became queen, and Reckenbell was a hero. Perhaps the Minister of War already saw this future back then.
After I killed my useless father and older sister, the elderly woman must’ve done her best to crown me queen. My memories continued to unravel; there was no end to the recollections that flooded into my mind. I longed to indulge myself in my anamneses, but time continued to pass in my mind’s eye.
Ah, yes. A rosebud. I remember now. Finally, I was able to recall what Faust von Polidoro hinted at. I once again allowed myself to be swept up by my memories.
“Princess Catalina, what are you looking at?” Reckenbell asked.
“A rosebud,” I replied.
“Pardon?”
Her thin eyes were always so striking. Now 2.2 meters tall, she stood behind me and peered down. Reckenbell was twenty-two, and I was just twelve. She’d already destroyed the nomads and had begun to make a name for herself—it was a one-sided slaughter on her part. She’d attained the status of a hero, and no one could dispute that fact. During this time, I started to steel my resolve. I was determined to kill my older sister and father in a duel for the throne as Reckenbell advised. My two family members were utterly useless and incompetent; their very existences were a nuisance, accomplishing nothing except wasting money. They were better off dead.
I had to take over this kingdom if Villendorf was to persist. A high-ranked official and my mother’s relative, her former advisor, worked together to rule the kingdom in lieu of the royal family. Still, seven years without a ruler was simply far too long. Reckenbell worked tirelessly like a horse. She was talented in politics, military affairs, and combat as she protected our kingdom from outsiders. She was the reason our kingdom remained standing.
She was especially vital against the nomads of the north. Without Reckenbell, we likely wouldn’t have made much progress. I wanted her to focus on work, but she insisted that she wasn’t done educating me.
“Indeed, that’s a rosebud,” Reckenbell observed.
“Will it not bloom yet?” I wondered.
“Not yet,” she whispered. For some reason, she peered into my face before she went on quietly. “It’s not time for it to bloom yet.”
“When will it bloom?”
“I assume that it won’t. This rosebud is growing out of season.”
She exhaled. Her breath was white in the cold, crisp air of winter.
“It’s too cold for this flower,” Reckenbell said. “It might have a chance if we snip off the bud and carry it inside.”
“Really?” I asked.
“Flowers and humans aren’t all that different. If their environment is unsuitable, they’ll never bloom. But that also means that if the environment is favorable, a flower will always bloom. The flower will do its best and open up.”
She spoke with decisiveness. A moment later, she looked as though she’d come to a realization.
“Princess Catalina,” she asked gingerly. “Do you perhaps…”
“What?” I asked.
“Do you perhaps want to see this flower bloom?”
Reckenbell’s serious gaze was pointed at me. A blooming flower? I wondered. Now that she mentions it, why have I been gazing at this rosebud anyway?
“I do,” I answered.
I had no idea why I’d been fixated on that rosebud back then. I didn’t care about this world. It was a confusing place with horribly turbid depths. My father’s hatred of me and my sister’s harassment no longer mattered. Or so I thought. Within this hazy world, only Reckenbell relentlessly stuck by my side. She passionately claimed that I’d become the next queen, and she educated me as a monarch. Her actions never annoyed me. I silently followed her orders as an excellent student should. I felt no inconveniences in my life. And yet…
“You do? Do you really want to see this rosebud bloom?!” Reckenbell asked.
“Y-yeah,” I replied.
She clasped my shoulders and shook me around. It was the first time that I’d ever seen her beam so happily. She grinned from ear to ear and looked so delighted for some inexplicable reason. I only nodded, overwhelmed by her energy.
“Then let’s steal it!” Reckenbell cried.
“Huh?” I asked.
This was an illogical act. The rosebud may have belonged to the gardens of the palace, but it wasn’t right to just steal the bud away. Reckenbell, you’re the one who taught me that I couldn’t take people’s things without asking. The flowers were technically the royal family’s, but they weren’t mine. If we stole a rose, the gardener would be upset.
“Let’s steal all the rosebuds in this corner,” Reckenbell declared. “And we’ll fill your room with roses, Princess Catalina!”
“Uh, Reckenbell?” I replied.
I don’t need that many! I only wanted one. I simply wanted to see if that one rosebud that grew out of season would eventually bloom. Surely no one would notice if we took just one rosebud.
“I shall gather your corps and we’ll all work together to collect them all!” Reckenbell said.
“Uh, Reckenbell!” I called.
If we all try to gather rosebuds, the gardener will certainly notice that the flowers are gone! Are we seriously trying to take all the flowers from this corner of the garden?
“I’m sure that these buds will blossom into beautiful roses in a warm room!” Reckenbell cried. “Your room will be filled with lovely flowers. It’ll be a splendid and magnificent sight.”
“No, wait,” I said.
Reckenbell was all fired up. I couldn’t understand what had suddenly propelled her to become so excited.
“All right!” Reckenbell exclaimed. “I’m eager to make this happen! Let’s do this!”
Why did it come to this? It wasn’t difficult to imagine what happened next. Reckenbell and I were reprimanded for ruining the roses of the garden by the Minister of War, who was in charge of taking care of us. That old hag was probably the only person who had the audacity to scold Reckenbell.
That reminds me… Even while we were being scolded, Reckenbell had the widest grin on her face. She continued to smile, unable to suppress her happiness. But why? Why was she smiling? Would I be able to find out if I ask?
***
“Faust von Polidoro,” I said.
“Your Majesty,” Sir Polidoro replied.
The aroma of roses emanated from the bouquet of freshly cut flowers at my chest.
“You claimed to know of the mischief that Reckenbell and I engaged in many years ago,” I said. “Hence, you’ve presented me with roses as a gift. I understand your intentions, and thus, I must ask. Why did Reckenbell steal the roses from the garden back then?”
“Do you not know why?” he asked.
“I do not.”
Answer me, I internally commanded. Sir Polidoro was silent for a few moments before he finally opened his mouth to speak once more.
“I heard that Lord Reckenbell stole the roses because you begged her for them, Your Majesty,” he said.
“That’s not wholly accurate, but I cannot deny that I asked,” I replied. “I didn’t expect her to steal an entire corner of a rose garden, however.”
“I’m guessing that Lord Reckenbell was happy.”
Happy? About what?
“Queen Catalina, had you ever asked Lord Reckenbell for anything before then?” he inquired.
“I…” I trailed off.
Never. Not once had I ever asked her for anything. The royal palace had provided all my necessities, and any other luxuries or tchotchkes in my possession were gifted by Reckenbell. Even if they were broken and could no longer be used, I couldn’t toss them away. They weren’t junk in my eyes, and I still kept them to this day.
“Desire for something is an emotion, Your Majesty. And so, when Lord Reckenbell heard your words, well…” Sir Polidoro said. I remained silent as he went on. “She was gripped with irresistible joy. That’s what I presume, Your Majesty. Hence, Lord Reckenbell decided to steal away an entire corner of a rose garden. This is just my guess, but may I speak my thoughts on this matter?”
“Go ahead,” I replied.
I encouraged him to speak. I didn’t care if he jumped to his own conclusions; I wanted any insight I could gather into Reckenbell’s thoughts back then.
“I believe that Lord Reckenbell committed such an exaggerated heist because she wanted you to laugh,” Sir Polidoro finished.
“What was I supposed to laugh about?” I asked.
“It’s beyond outrageous to steal an entire corner of a rose garden. It shouldn’t be done and is utterly foolish. I believe she wanted you to laugh about the absurdity of the situation.”
Is Sir Polidoro’s assumption true? Then did Reckenbell’s actions back then hold a special sort of…
“She knew that she’d get scolded with you later,” he said. “She was prepared for that and still went ahead with her foolish plot. I think…”
Did her actions hold a special meaning?
“I think that was Lord Reckenbell’s way of expressing her love,” Sir Polidoro explained.
The moment he finished his sentence, I heard the smoldering something within my heart burst wide open. When we stole the flowers, vases filled with rosebuds had covered my entire room. And they all bloomed beautifully. A smiling Reckenbell, gazing at the blooming roses with her unique narrow eyes, flashed across my mind.
No, Reckenbell wasn’t smiling at the roses back then. She was gazing at me while I watched the flowers.
“Ah…” I murmured.
My shock slipped out of my lips. What an idiot. Logic told me as much.
“How foolish,” I whispered.
How stupid and foolish. Utterly idiotic. Why…was I such a stupid fool?I’d failed to realize it until Sir Polidoro spelled it out for me.
“Why… Why?” I muttered.
Why did I realize it all too late? Why hadn’t I been able to understand Reckenbell’s love until now? I couldn’t turn back time. Reckenbell was long gone, and I had no way of returning the favor to her. I couldn’t repay her now.
“Why am I such a hopeless fool?” I wondered.
I sobbed. I sat on my throne as a tear fell upon my chest. The droplet slid down onto the bouquet of roses like dew in the morning. And then, like a shower of rain, more drops began to fall upon the crimson petals. I paid no heed to the people gathered in the room as I wept.
On this day, I, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf, had finally understood Reckenbell’s love in its entirety.
Chapter 38: The Personal Tale of a Fool
Chapter 38:
The Personal Tale of a Fool
QUEEN CATALINA’S SOBBING ECHOED THROUGHOUT the throne room. I hadn’t expected this to happen—in fact, I’d hoped to make her laugh. Princess Valiele and I had performed a comedic skit that parodied Queen Catalina and Lord Reckenbell’s antics. I’d thought that acting it out would earn a laugh or two.
“Ah, yes, Reckenbell and I once stole roses when I was a child. That certainly takes me back,” Queen Catalina would say.
Cue the laughter that would brighten the mood. But it seemed my gift had affected the queen far more than I’d expected. I suspected that Queen Catalina simply hadn’t understood Lord Reckenbell’s deep love for her until now. I empathized with her fully. Perhaps I wasn’t so different from her.
“Oh, Reckenbell…” Queen Catalina murmured.
She continued to weep while Princess Valiele was at a loss. Even the high-ranking bureaucrats and knights gathered in the throne room all froze with bewilderment. Only an elderly lady dared to approach the queen. The old woman drew close and opened her mouth. I wasn’t sure of her age, but I’d been told that she was the Minister of War, and her shrewdness couldn’t be underestimated. Crown Princess Anastasia warned me about her.
“Your Majesty, you’re troubling your guests,” the minister said gently.
“I know. I know that,” Queen Catalina said. She removed her hands from her face and looked up. “But the tears just won’t stop. Why was I unable to realize and respond to Reckenbell’s love?”
I’d hoped for laughter, but instead, I’d made the queen cry. I thought it would be best if I remained silent. After all, I was the one who’d killed Lord Reckenbell. Maybe I’d just made the queen angry, and my actions had been completely pointless. Still, my mouth refused to listen to my thoughts.
“Queen Catalina,” I said.
“What, Faust von Polidoro?” Her Majesty replied. “Do you still have something that you’d like to say?”
“I do, Your Majesty.” I remained kneeling and nodded slightly. “I would like to tell you a personal story.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s the tale of a certain fool who failed to realize their mother’s love until her dying moments.”
The queen’s tears continued to flow.
“Are you talking about me?” she asked. She sounded a touch self-deprecating. “I only realized Reckenbell’s love two years after her passing, after all.”
“As I said before, it’s a personal story,” I replied. “No, I’m talking about myself.”
“You?” she inquired.
Yes, me, I thought. It’s the story of a single foolish man.
“I only hope that this can help stop your tears, Queen Catalina,” I said.
I’d kept this story deep within my heart for many years, and I lived every day full of regrets. I wanted to tell the tale of my mother and of me, a man who was foolish to no end.
“Very well,” the queen relented. “I shall listen to your story. Stop my tears if you can.”
“Thank you,” I replied. Upon receiving her permission, I started my story. “My mother, Marianne von Polidoro, gave birth to me, her eldest son. Her husband passed away soon after, and she remained single ever since.”
“Did your mother not remarry?” Queen Catalina asked. “I’m aware of Anhalt’s customs. The eldest daughter must succeed the fief.”
“As a lord, perhaps it was her duty to take a new husband. But my mother didn’t do that.”
Helga, my chief squire, had told me about it.
“My mother was sickly,” I explained. “Perhaps she thought that it’d be difficult for her to bear another child. Or perhaps she loved my late father so much that she refused to fall in love with another man. I’m not entirely sure of her reason, but no matter the case, my mother didn’t remarry.”
To this day, I wasn’t privy to my mother’s thoughts, and I had no means of contacting the dead.
“And then she taught me how to wield the spear and the sword,” I said.
“But Anhalt’s customs dictate…” the queen started.
“Indeed. My upbringing was extremely unusual according to Anhalt’s standards.”
My response was firm. Even in Villendorf, men were prized; only one in ten people was a man. Usually, they’d be preciously raised within their households. In some places, it might be seen as favorable for men to learn to wield swords for self-defense and undergo strict training. But that didn’t apply to the kingdom I came from.
“I’m undoubtedly an anomaly within Anhalt,” I said. “People claimed that there was no use in training a man. Doing so was simply cruel. My mother was scorned and asked if she didn’t value her son.”
“I would expect as much,” Queen Catalina replied.
“Before long, people treated her as insane. They claimed that she’d gone mad from distress. Her husband’s family cut ties with her, and nearby lords refused to associate with my mother. They all treated her as a nuisance and an outcast. No noble of Anhalt would give her the time of day.”
I’d only learned about it from Helga after my mom passed away. Helga admitted that even she’d scorned my mother, and she’d said that I could kill her on the spot if I wished. My chief squire’s regretful confession remained in my mind. Mother… Just how much suffering did you endure until your death?
“Even so, my mother, Marianne, continued to teach me the way of the spear and sword,” I said. “She was strict.”
“She must’ve known your talents,” Queen Catalina said. “She knew that in the future, you would become an extraordinary person and be hailed as a hero.”
“That’s what I believe.”
If my mother had assumed that I lacked talent, she might have stopped my training midway. She might have done her best to find a fine future wife for me instead. But I can’t ask my late mother about it anymore.
“Back then, I thought that her strict training was normal,” I said.
“Did you not find it miserable?” Queen Catalina asked.
“Not one bit.”
In fact, my mother must’ve had a harder time. No doubt it was torture that no one around her could understand her actions.
“I didn’t understand even a shred of my mother’s agony,” I confessed. “My sickly mother forced her haggard body to move, and I can’t imagine what heart-wrenching thoughts crossed her mind as she trained me.”
Back then, I’d failed to consider my mother’s suffering.
“I didn’t understand her, yet I felt no misery as I assumed that all lord knights were educated in this manner,” I said.
Because I carried my memories from my previous life, I’d thought it only natural that lord knights underwent harsh training. Furthermore, I possessed extraordinary abilities.
“I was a fool,” I said. “Sometimes, very rarely, I’d win in a battle against my mother and innocently express my joy. All I did was fight my sickly mother with a wooden sword. Truly, I was a fool. To this day, I cannot forget the smile on my mother’s face as she gritted her teeth against the pain that coursed through her body.”
“Your mother, Marianne, must’ve been genuinely happy then, I presume,” the queen remarked.
“That hardly serves as an excuse, Your Majesty.”
I should’ve been more concerned about my mother’s ailing body. I’d known that she was sickly. I was a fool, conceited because I’d been born with extraordinary abilities. That was all I was.
“My mother continued to push her frail body around,” I went on. “She continued her duties as a lord and noble while she educated me diligently. She conducted her military service every year without fail, all while receiving scornful gazes from the nobles around her.”
My mother had gone through a lot. I’d heard that a majority of her military service was to defeat bandits, but even so, she couldn’t avoid mingling with other nobles. They might not have openly mocked her, but they likely laughed at and derided her in private. I couldn’t even begin to imagine what she’d had to endure.
“Whenever my mother went off to another town or city during her conscription, she’d always bring me a souvenir,” I said. “They were often hair ornaments or rings.”
“She was a good mother,” Queen Catalina said. “I often received gifts from Reckenbell as well when she returned from her military service. To this day, I’ve carefully stored the items she gave me.”
“Precisely. But back then, I couldn’t quite understand my mother.”
My fingers were rugged and covered with blisters from wielding the sword and spear. The dainty rings couldn’t possibly fit me. As I towered over everyone around me, no one could see the hair ornaments atop my head. My values from my previous world made me unconsciously avoid wearing decorations in my hair. Still, these were gifts from my mother.
“I gave them all away to my citizens,” I said. “I didn’t carefully store them away like you did, Queen Catalina. And now, not a single gift that my mother gave me remains in my possession.”
The only gift from her that I had left was my beloved steed, Flugel—I’d received him when I was fifteen. I couldn’t call him an object. But aside from him, I had nothing else. Truly, I was a terrible son who’d failed to repay his mother’s kindness.
“You were simply thoughtful toward your citizens,” Queen Catalina said.
“As I’ve said, that hardly serves as an excuse for the behavior that I exhibited toward my mother,” I replied.
My mother had never said a word, but she’d surely known that I gave away all the gifts that she gave me. She bought so many souvenirs for her son, but for some inexplicable reason, she saw other men parading around and wearing them happily. I was sure that I had hurt my mother deeply. I was so foolish that death felt like a welcome escape. I grew more emotional as I continued my story.
“My mother, Marianne, was battered from teaching me, heading to conscription every year, and enduring the scornful gazes from people around her,” I said. “She collapsed from illness when I was fifteen.”
“Sir Polidoro, you’re—” the queen started.
“Your Majesty, please stay quiet and listen! This is the story of a man who’s a greater fool that you ever can be!”
I raised my voice. The queen’s tears had long stopped, and instead, tears began to trickle from my eyes.
“And an additional five years passed,” I continued. “When I was twenty, my mother was so feeble and sickly that she could barely swallow a spoonful of soup.”
No one dared stop me from speaking.
“As she was on her deathbed, her final words to me were ‘I’m sorry, Faust.’ I let my mother pass away with great regret as she rued that she’d foisted a terribly cruel fate upon her son,” I said.
Why? Why did I allow my mother’s final words to be an apology? Why did I allow that? I wondered. I was unable to do anything for her.
“My foolish self didn’t notice even a shred of my mother’s love until the very last moments when she stood on death’s door,” I said. “I thought it was expected of me to possess my God-given powers, and I became arrogant. Not once was I able to use my powers to repay my mother’s kindness.”
After my mother collapsed, I’d spent the last five years of her life joining the military in her stead. That was all I could do—a course of action that was only normal for a successor to take. It hardly served as any sort of kindness to repay my mother’s love.
“I wasn’t even able to tell her that I loved her as a mother,” I said. “Not once did I take the opportunity to express my love to her.”
I heard someone sniffle. The Villendorfian nobles were quietly doing their best to hold back tears.
“Faust von Polidoro, you aren’t so different from me,” Queen Catalina said.
Tears silently trickled down her cheeks once more. Ah, Her Majesty is willing to shed tears for my mother. Then I suppose it was worth sharing this story of a fool.
“We’re both fools,” she said. “I see that now.”
“You’re correct, Your Majesty,” I replied. “But I’ve had a different thought cross my mind as well.”
“And what would that be?” The queen remained in her throne as she posed her question.
“Love doesn’t refer to the goodwill of others who expect something in return. You were loved by Lord Reckenbell, while I was loved by my mother, Marianne. Do you think either of them expected something back for their love?”
“Perhaps…not.”
“And mayhap the dead are just fine receiving nothing in return. That’s what I believe, Your Majesty.”
“Then what can we do to honor the dead?”
“As long as we think of them, even after their passing, I believe that our love can reach them,” I said.
“Do you truly think so?” Queen Catalina asked. “Our beloveds have left this world—both Valhalla and Heaven seem so far away from us.”
“I do. If we don’t continue to believe so…”
I paused for a moment. We had to believe as much.
“It will be far too sorrowful for all the parties involved,” I finished. “That’s what I think.”
“I see,” Queen Catalina replied. She wiped away a tear with her finger and stood from her throne. “Faust von Polidoro.”
“Your Majesty.”
I remained kneeling respectfully. The queen walked toward me, her footsteps echoing throughout the room. When she stood in front of me, she offered my gift—a bouquet of roses—back to me.
“My mother’s name is Claudia von Reckenbell,” she said. “I would love for you to visit her grave and offer this bouquet to her. You have the right to do so.”
“I’m the man who killed Lord Reckenbell, Your Majesty,” I said.
“Don’t underestimate Reckenbell, Faust von Polidoro. Do you not know the amount of time I spent alongside her?” She forced the bouquet into my hands. “If you don’t personally present these flowers to her, I believe that I’ll be scolded by my mother.”
“I shall, Your Majesty.”
My response was short. The queen turned around and returned to her throne to take her seat once more.
“Everyone, I apologize for the disturbance,” the queen said. “We shall commence negotiations once more. Faust von Polidoro, I must end my conversation with you for now.”
“Certainly,” I replied. “Please negotiate with Princess Valiele, Your Majesty.”
“I know.”
The queen was supposed to speak with the chief delegate. Queen Catalina turned to the young princess and resumed negotiations.
“Princess Valiele, you want to draft a peace treaty for a decade, I believe?” Her Majesty asked. “Very well. I can sign that treaty.”
“Really?!” Princess Valiele cried.
She was all smiles. This was our initial goal; slicing open the queen’s heart was simply the method to get this treaty signed. My role was over, and I’d managed to slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder.
“Indeed. But I’ve got a condition,” the queen said. She pointed her finger at me and raised her voice. “Faust von Polidoro, you must impregnate me. Only then will I sign the treaty.”
“What?!” Princess Valiele screeched.
She sounded like she’d been caught completely off guard as her voice filled the throne room. None of the Villendorfian knights or Nobles of the Robe budged an inch. In fact, they seemed quite satisfied with this outcome.
“Why?” I inquired.
I couldn’t understand the queen’s train of thought. I’d failed in my initial goal to make her laugh, but I was so sure that I’d gotten a good grasp on the queen’s heart. As Queen Liesenlotte had advised, I’d managed to slice open Queen Catalina’s heart. Princess Valiele was left to proceed with the rest of the negotiations, and I hadn’t expected Queen Catalina to set any conditions.
“Seriously, why?” I wondered.
Why does Queen Catalina want a child with me? I haven’t the faintest clue what’s going through her head.
Chapter 39: Peace Treaty Signed
Chapter 39:
Peace Treaty Signed
A PUZZLING SITUATION ENSUED. WHY DOES SHE want my child? Why did she jump to such a conclusion? I wondered. Queen Catalina and Princess Valiele continued a difficult negotiation in front of my eyes.
“Faust von Polidoro must impregnate me,” the queen said once more. “That’s my condition. Don’t make me repeat myself.”
“Um, but Your Majesty, Faust—I mean, Sir Polidoro has a reciprocal contract with Anhalt,” Princess Valiele replied. “He’s a feudal lord of our kingdom, and while he may serve as my advisor, my kingdom has no right to force him to take such action.”
“Who said anything about force? Enough. I shall negotiate directly with Sir Polidoro.”
Princess Valiele was swiftly brushed away. You useless princess. Despite my internal insults, the queen was right. This was a condition to be discussed directly between the queen and me. Besides, I have to hear her side of the story because I’m genuinely baffled. I don’t know what’s going on in her mind.
“Sir Polidoro, do you not want to sleep with me?” Queen Catalina asked.
She stood up. Her long red hair flowed behind her, and her meaty body was pushing against the seams of her dress. The queen was beautiful without question. And look at those bazongers! I want to. I’ve got no complaints on my end. But things aren’t so easy.
“Queen Catalina, while I’ve come here to negotiate peace, I’m the hero of a kingdom that is theoretically your enemy,” I said. “Furthermore, I’m the one who killed Villendorf’s hero, Lord Reckenbell, who also served as your mother.”
I had to remain logical here; many unfavorable variables were stacked against our union.
“And what’s the issue?” the queen asked. “You defeated Reckenbell in a fair duel, did you not? Furthermore, you even expressed grief over her death. I have no reason to hate you. In fact, I do believe that Reckenbell, who’s gazing down at me from Valhalla, is overjoyed to see that I’ve found a man who I would like to impregnate me.”
She casually responded with a logical argument. No, I’m pretty sure that there are way too many issues here.
“Minister of War,” the queen said. “Is there any issue if I receive Sir Polidoro’s seed and give birth to a child?”
“None at all,” the minister replied. The old lady’s wrinkly face was all smiles. “I didn’t think I’d get to see you finally become so determined to give birth to the next queen, Your Majesty. My chest feels so full of joy and relief. Truth be told, I would’ve loved for Sir Polidoro to become our prince consort, but I do believe that I’m asking for a bit too much. I suppose I must concede on that point. Hee hee!”
“Hee hee” my ass, you old hag. Seriously? Are you guys sure that you’re okay with this? I know of Villendorf’s customs and all, but with certain interests involved, I assumed that the Nobles of the Robe would be against this.
“She can sleep with Sir Polidoro and have his child?”
“Frankly, I’m envious.”
The whispers around me made it apparent that not a single person opposed the idea. Aw, come on. Shouldn’t you guys be against this proposal? Wouldn’t you want the queen to become tied to a man of your nation, or offer your own men to the queen in hopes of strengthening your factions? Surely you all must have these desires. The queen, none the wiser about my thoughts, turned to the crowd.
“I shall ask all the nobles and knights here in the throne room with me,” she boomed. “Are any of you against me having a child with Faust von Polidoro?”
I was aware of Villendorf’s customs and values, but even they were surely against their queen sleeping with a man of another nation. I expected a few to voice their dissent to Queen Catalina’s straightforward question. This world didn’t operate on absolute monarchies; it hinged on a feudal system. High-ranking Villendorfian nobles were present in the throne room, and I assumed that a few of them would be against this idea, but my hopes were soon dashed.
“Queen Catalina, I hail from the house of a duke. May I request that you share Faust von Polidoro’s seed with us as well?”
“I would also like his seed for my eldest daughter.”
“As would I.”
Wow. I’m popular as hell. Stop it, guys. I knew that gender roles were flipped in this world, but it made no sense that my seed was so highly sought after. Was it because I was in Villendorf? I was seen as a stunning beauty in this kingdom, and they also tended to revere the strong. The child of an extraordinary superhuman was more prone to possess similarly extraordinary powers. I could understand the logic behind it, and I forced myself to come to terms with my current situation.
“Denied,” the queen said. “I’d like to make Faust von Polidoro mine, and mine alone. As the Minister of War said earlier, truthfully, I’d like him as my prince consort. But I understand that Sir Polidoro has his own fief and residents that he must protect. Hence, this is my attempt at a compromise.”
I was grateful for her kind concession, and my little guy, who calmly rested underneath my chastity belt, also had no complaints. But if the queen were to sleep with me, my future would be bleak.
“Your Majesty, if you will pardon my insolence and allow me to speak,” I said.
“You may,” Queen Catalina replied.
“If you lie with me, I fear that my chances of finding a wife in the future will be dismal at best.”
I was already unpopular in Anhalt as it was. Only Duke Astarte openly tried to woo me to become her paramour while Lady Zabine attempted to seduce me. If word got out that I’d spread my legs for the queen of an enemy nation, my dazzling dreams of a happy marriage would immediately twist into visions of despair. I knew that I’d never get a wife.
“Truth be told, I’m very unpopular in Anhalt,” I confessed. “If people found out that I became a lover to the queen of an opposing nation…”
“That only means that the kingdom of Anhalt is filled with fools,” Queen Catalina replied.
She scoffed and mocked my kingdom while she swiftly rejected my claims. Uh, I’m the envoy of that kingdom filled with fools, you know…
“How could the hero of a kingdom not be provided with a wife with a good head on her shoulders?” the queen asked. “In fact, the nobles and citizens dare to give the cold shoulder to a hero? Anhalt’s social mores truly boggle the mind.”
“I cannot deny that I have my own complaints on that front,” I replied.
Yeah, why won’t they give me a wife? Come on… I risked my damn life during the Campaign of Villendorf. Princess Valiele’s first battle hadn’t been a difficult one for me, but from an outside perspective, I was put on the spot to handle a terrible situation. And this time around, I’d been forced to accept the unreasonable task of negotiating peace with an enemy nation. Seriously, I’m a hard worker. Why didn’t the royal family give me a wife? Why did not a single Anhaltish noble invite me to a party? Indeed, I was provided with no opportunities to mingle with the noblewomen of Anhalt and search for a wife. Now that the queen mentions it, yeah, it pisses me off.
***
Unfortunately, Faust had no means of knowing the truth. Never would he have imagined that it was all due to the overwhelming love that the Anhaltish royal family had for him. He remained in the dark, ignorant of the facts. He had zero clue that the real reason he wasn’t provided with a wife was that Crown Princess Anastasia and Duke Astarte wanted to make him their paramour. Behind the scenes, Duke Astarte intimidated the nobles to prevent them from inviting him to parties—it was all done behind his back. He sort of had it coming, but he had no way to know that.
Make no mistake, he couldn’t be blamed for this entire series of events, but he’d failed to notice the clear signs of affection that Queen Liesenlotte, Crown Princess Anastasia, and Duke Astarte exhibited toward him. His dense mindset was all because he was terrible at romance; he was utterly incompetent at noticing others’ feelings for him him, and his idiocy was apparent when he spoke with Queen Catalina as well. Faust tended to dig his own grave. But that was a story for another day.
***
“Villendorf shall choose a suitable wife for you,” Queen Catalina assured. “I assume that there will be a fierce battle for the spot, but I promise to prioritize your requests and preferences and provide you with a woman. How does that sound?”
“Your Majesty, as I said earlier, I cannot take a wife from an enemy nation,” I replied.
“If we sign the peace treaty, we’re no longer enemies. As for the conditions of the treaty, it doesn’t have to end in a decade. If desired, we can be at peace for the foreseeable future—two or three decades. In fact, I don’t mind upholding peace between our kingdoms until your death, Sir Polidoro.”
I faltered in the face of the queen’s insistence. Crap, at this rate, she can push her wishes through, I thought. But I couldn’t think of a rebuttal. What do I do? My little fellow that slumbered underneath my chastity belt seemed to resign himself to his fate, though truthfully speaking, we were rather eager to accept these terms.
Queen Catalina was busty and just my type. Hold it, Faust von Polidoro. Don’t forget that perky-tittied Zabine is trying to woo you. I compared the two women in my mind. Meaty, voluptuous Queen Catalina, or Zabine with her perky boobs… Damn, I can’t choose. They’re both good in their own ways. My guy under my chastity belt seemed to agree, and I fell silent as I weighed my options. Everyone’s so useless. Ultimately, the only thing I could rely on was my head. My intelligence was pretty useless in this world—in fact, my brain actively worked against me and made me confused at times—but every now and then, my knowledge from my past life would oddly come in handy. Come on, lead me to an answer. And I came up with one solution.
“Your Majesty, do you love me?” I asked.
This was the only question I had left.
“I do not know,” the queen answered. Her words sounded genuine. “Perhaps I’m just looking for a shoulder to lean on as we lick each other’s wounds. I’d like to lie with you, take you in my arms, and cry my heart out. Mayhap that’s all I wish. We both failed to recognize the love of our mothers before they died. Because we share the same past, I may simply want to hold you close as we comfort each other.”
Her imploring gaze was pointed straight at me.
“But is my choice wrong?” she asked. It sounded as though she spoke to herself. “Sir Polidoro, do you not want to lie with me, to soothe and be soothed in return?”
I want to! My little guy underneath my chastity belt twitched eagerly. Calm down, little guy! I don’t want my dick to hurt in this situation! Think, Faust von Polidoro! Part of me wished to just lose my virginity—I’d worked so hard until now, and surely I was allowed to indulge myself. But I knew that I had to remain chaste. My mind went a mile a minute as I managed to eke out a solution.
“How about we comfort each other in bed after I get a wife, Queen Catalina?” I suggested. “How does that sound?”
The only answer I could come up with was to put this situation on hold for now. If I flatly refused her offer, our peace negotiations would end unsuccessfully and start the second Campaign of Villendorf. This time around, I was certain that we’d lose the battle. Miracles didn’t happen again so easily. Even if I stood my ground during the clash, I’d ultimately just be dragged into Villendorf’s royal palace. I had no means to refuse her offer, and the best thing I could do was to kick the can down the road.
“After you get a wife?” the queen asked. “How long will you need to be married before your wife can accept our arrangement? And how many years will it take you to find a wife? I cannot wait long.”
From her words, it was clear that she was willing to listen and compromise. As I thought, she wasn’t completely unreasonable. I fell silent once more and mulled over an answer.
“Two years. Can you wait two years?” I asked.
“Hmm… By then, you and I would be twenty-four,” she replied.
It was also the longest I could hold myself back. I hoped that within those two years, Anhalt would present me with a wife, I’d successfully woo Zabine, or Zabine would seduce me first. I could only wait for so long. If Zabine refused to be my wife, and the kingdom failed to provide me with anyone else to marry, I’d sleep with Queen Catalina. Villendorf would then provide me with a wife, and I’d have the woman give birth to the successor of the Polidoro fief. No other solution came to mind. I was the mediator for these peace negotiations. What was wrong with me receiving a wife from Villendorf? If I didn’t calculate this far ahead, frankly, I couldn’t cope with my life in this world.
“Very well,” the queen nodded. “I shall wait. I eagerly await the day I can hold you in my arms.”
“I’m glad that you can agree to these terms,” I replied.
There was no room for further negotiations. Princess Valiele quietly held her head in her hands, comprehending the situation. She didn’t utter another word. Your Highness, you’re not at fault. It probably wouldn’t have mattered if Princess Anastasia or Duke Astarte had accompanied me instead—these terms wouldn’t have changed. Villendorf really isn’t interested in budging on this point.
“Then that’s that,” Queen Catalina said. “In two years’ time—no, Faust von Polidoro, do visit me next year as well. It pains me to be unable to see you for two entire years.”
“I shall,” I replied.
I have to visit her next year too? I mean, I don’t hate her. As a man viewing her as a woman, I like Queen Catalina. Personally, though, I feared that she’d use her power and influence to push me down and break our promise. In reality, she’d done just that to get her way. My guy underneath my chastity belt was happy, but my brain questioned the scenario that I was forced into. But what else can I do? I sighed.
“Then our negotiations are successful,” the queen concluded. “I shall sign a peace treaty that promises peace for the next decade. I shall also consider lengthening the terms of peace based on Anhalt’s wishes. Ah, and Princess Valiele, I apologize for my behavior. I didn’t intend to ignore your presence.”
“I don’t mind,” Princess Valiele replied.
Her expression was one of regret and guilt for pushing all the hard work onto me. But don’t worry, Your Highness. You still have the work of apologizing with me to Queen Liesenlotte for stealing her roses. Princess Valiele’s role wasn’t over yet, and I didn’t want her to look so down.
“Sir Polidoro—no, allow me to call you ‘Faust’ henceforth,” Queen Catalina said. “You will become my paramour—my lover, after all.”
“I shall,” I replied. I resigned myself to my fate.
“It pains me to be separated from you for even a moment, but I’d like for you to visit Reckenbell’s grave and offer these flowers to her. Where will you stay for the night? I don’t mind if you use my bedroom, but I can save the fun for later.”
The queen laughed heartily before her gaze traveled to the knights all lined up. In the last seat reserved for those of the lowest rank was a girl who looked to be around twelve years of age.
“Nina von Reckenbell,” the queen said. “Guide the two envoys of Anhalt to the grave of your mother, Claudia von Reckenbell. Have Princess Valiele and Faust stay within your manor for the night.”
“Your wish is my command,” the girl replied. “I’m certain that my manor shall allow Sir Polidoro to rest easy.”
Wait, is that girl Lord Reckenbell’s only daughter? I know a bit about her, but how can I rest easy? I’d be spending the night in the manor of the lady I killed in a duel. And her daughter will be my guide. I’ve been trying my best to be pretty considerate to Martina, you know. I wish you’d all pay a bit more attention to how I might feel about this whole situation.
“Now then, this concludes our negotiations,” the queen said. “I encourage you to spend the rest of your time enjoying what Villendorf’s royal capital has to offer.”
How can I enjoy a single thing?
“Ah, Nina von Reckenbell,” Queen Catalina called. “One last thing before you go. Could you lend Claudia’s—your late mother’s—magical longbow to Faust? I wouldn’t want him to die when he faces those nomads. That would bring me further grief.”
“I wonder… I’m not quite sure if he can pull that bow,” Nina replied. “If he can, I’m not wholly against the idea of lending the weapon to him.”
And now they’re just deciding things on their own. That powerful bow, huh… I remember receiving shots from it during the Campaign of Villendorf. I’d be grateful if I could utilize that weapon against the nomads during my conscription next year.
“Then that’s all,” the queen said. “Thank you all for being here with us today.”
With that, negotiations ended. We’d successfully agreed to peace, but admittedly, I wasn’t completely satisfied with this conclusion. Villendorf moved on and left me behind to stew in my thoughts, but no matter the case, there would be peace.
Chapter 40: The Resolve to be Hated
Chapter 40:
The Resolve to be Hated
WE ARRIVED AT THE GRAVESITE, IN FRONT OF the tombstone of the late Claudia von Reckenbell. A large number of flowers already lay in front of her grave. I could easily tell that Lord Reckenbell was truly loved by her kingdom. The quality of the flowers gave it away.
There were simple single flowers purchased by commoners who’d scraped together what little money they had before they headed to streetside peddlers. There were also lavish bouquets bought by nobles who’d paid a pretty coin to honor their hero. A mélange of beautiful flora bedecked Lord Reckenbell’s gravesite for the world to see.
I kneeled in front of the grave of Villendorf’s hero, whom I’d killed in a duel, as I offered the bouquet of roses that I’d stolen from Anhalt’s royal palace. These flowers had been treasured by Queen Liesenlotte, who grew them in memory of her late husband. I felt that this bouquet was on the expensive side among the flowers that adorned the grave. No doubt even Lord Reckenbell would widen her narrow eyes as she laughed loudly in Valhalla. And that was just fine. I hoped she’d guffaw at this scene.
All the while, I felt a piercing gaze on my back. My extraordinary senses easily perceived a girl shooting daggers at me. I knew that Nina von Reckenbell, the daughter Lord Reckenbell had left behind, was glaring at me. Following negotiations with Queen Catalina, Lady Nina had left the room and guided us to her mother’s grave without uttering a single word. I followed suit and remained quiet. I couldn’t call out to the little girl. I didn’t know how. What could I possibly say to the daughter of the woman I’d murdered?
I closed my eyes and focused on Knight Captain Reckenbell. I paid my respects to Villendorf’s hero and prayed for the repose of her soul. I was certain that Lord Reckenbell had been happily welcomed into the ranks of einherjar—perhaps praying for her repose wasn’t the proper way to go about it. She must be slaughtering her enemies, the giants, on the plains of Vígríðr and making a name for herself. I guess I should pray that she achieves victory in her afterlife. I continued to pray with my eyes closed. Several minutes passed before I stood back up and turned to meet the gaze that was focused on my back.
“I’m done here,” I said. “I’d like to head to your manor, Lady Nina.”
“Are you not interested in touring the royal capital?” Lady Nina asked. “Queen Catalina suggested as much.”
“No, I don’t wish to stand out. It’s hard to blend in with my physique, as you can see. With my height, I’ll stick out like a sore thumb wherever I go.”
I’d already removed my Maximilian armor. I doubted that I’d wear it again until I headed home, and I’d chosen to visit this grave in formal attire that I’d already prepared.
“Is that so…” Lady Nina said. “Then I shall guide you to my manor. Please board the carriage once more.”
“I will,” I replied. “Martina, let’s go.”
“Yes, sir,” Martina replied.
Princess Valiele wasn’t with us at the moment. She’d looked haggard and refused to do much else for the rest of the day. Her Highness took her corps and headed to Lady Nina’s manor first. I feel bad for her. But I guess I’m partially to blame. I plucked the roses from their roots and spirited them away from the garden. The rest of her exhaustion must’ve come from the negotiation.
Princess Valiele had matured considerably since her first battle. Even I could tell. Still, her talents were mediocre, and nothing more—it was difficult for her to attract the attention of Queen Catalina. I boarded the carriage as my mind was filled with the princess. Lady Nina and Martina were on board, sandwiching me in between. Two young girls sat beside a tall, burly man with large muscles. It was a peculiar sight.
“Lady Martina von Bosel,” Lady Nina said.
“Yes?” Martina replied.
The two ignored my massive presence as they began their conversation.
“Do you not feel any hatred?” Lady Nina asked.
The question came without warning, and I swiftly understood. She was asking if Martina hated me, Faust von Polidoro, the very man who’d killed her mother. The meaning was crystal clear.
“I do not,” Martina replied simply. “My mother reduced herself to a bandit who terrorized other lands. She isn’t like your mother, a hero who could bring her kingdom to tears upon her death.”
“But she was your mother,” Lady Nina said.
“And what of it?” Martina’s response was firm and rejected any notion of sympathy toward her mother. “Indeed, she was my mother, but her final deeds made her deserving of her death. She was a criminal.”
“You were present in that audience room. You heard Sir Faust von Polidoro lament the death of his own mother, Lord Marianne. Did that story not resonate with you? Did your mother not love you?”
Lady Nina’s question involved me, but I didn’t feel compelled to interject. I maintained my silence and waited for Martina’s response.
“My mother, Caroline, loved me. I have no doubt about that,” Martina answered.
“Then—” Lady Nina started.
“But I do not feel any hatred toward Lord Faust. It makes little sense to direct my anger at him.” All this while, Martina had been keeping her eyes straight ahead as though to ignore Lady Nina’s gaze, but now the former finally turned to meet the latter’s eyes. “Do you hate Lord Faust?”
“Don’t you dare insult me! I don’t hate him!”
Lady Nina jumped to her feet, her tiny body standing tall within the bumpy carriage.
“It was an honorable duel!” Lady Nina cried. “Sir Polidoro won against my mother without any cheap tricks. He then carefully returned her body to us and promised that he’d never forget the duel. Throughout his trip to the royal capital, every knight he met challenged him to a duel to mourn the death of my mother. He didn’t turn away a single challenger on his journey here. How… How could I…”
Lady Nina raised her voice, overwhelmed by her grief and rage, but she soon trailed off feebly. One of Lady Nina’s squires, who presumably acted as the coachman, stopped and peered inside. The little girl’s voice must’ve echoed outside. The carriage creaked to a halt.
“Pardon me, Lady Nina,” the squire said. “Is anything the matter?”
“Nothing at all,” Lady Nina replied. “Don’t stop the carriage.”
The girl sat back down and snapped her mouth shut. The squire stepped back out and started the vehicle once more. The wheels began to creak forward.
“How could I hate him?” Lady Nina said. “I have absolutely no reason to. Should I dare do so, my mother in Valhalla will be infuriated with me.”
It sounded like she was doing her best to control herself. I get it. Lady Nina’s struggling to come to terms with her feelings. Then I can’t stay silent for much longer.
“Nina von Reckenbell,” I said. “How may I address you, if you don’t mind telling me?”
“You can just call me Nina,” she replied.
“Then, Lady Nina, please allow me to tell you that your hatred toward me isn’t bad at all.”
I did my best to ease her concerns. I didn’t want to be hated, of course, but this child had every right to despise me. I knew that more than anyone else.
“Both hatred and love are feelings born from attachment,” I explained.
“Attachment?” Nina asked.
“Precisely. For example, I’m attached to my fief.”
The Polidoro fief had been passed down to me through many generations. The land couldn’t produce any local specialties, and it wasn’t a particularly lucrative plot of land, but it was enough to feed three hundred citizens and even export the scant excess we had to turn a humble profit. Still, that land was my territory that I’d personally received from my mother, Marianne. Her remains had been laid to rest in a grave within my fief.
“And I acknowledge your attachment to your mother,” I said.
“How so?” Lady Nina asked.
“If you truly loved your mother, Claudia von Reckenbell, from the bottom of your heart…” I paused and took a breath before I continued. “You have every right to take my head.”
I said it. I didn’t have to say it, but I did.
“Are you telling me to hate you, Sir Polidoro?” she asked.
“At the very least, I’m in a position where I earn hatred from others,” I replied. “I’m well aware of that.”
Everyone in this kingdom lauded me. They told me that I held honor as a knight and that the late Lord Reckenbell would be elated. But I wasn’t so sure about that. Was that truly the right way to go? I’d killed Lady Nina’s beloved mother. If I were in her position, it would be only natural for me to hate my mother’s murderer.
I put myself in Lady Nina’s shoes. Every person in Villendorf praised me for my actions—their morals and values implied that I wasn’t a man who deserved to be resented for what I’d done. They all accepted my deeds, but it must’ve been painful for Lady Nina to hear; she’d lost her mother to me. It was a tough pill to swallow. She had to keep telling herself that her hatred was misdirected because the people around her told her so. But she had every right to hate me. I was here today with the resolve to be hated by the relatives of the people that I killed.
“Once you’ve made up your mind, feel free to challenge me whenever you wish,” I said gently. “I can’t say that I’d happily accept, but I shall not decline your challenge.”
Lady Nina fell silent for a few moments before she opened her mouth once more.
“Enough. I suppose these feelings swirling within my heart are hatred toward you,” she said. She pressed her hand against her tiny, immature chest. “If you’ll acknowledge my feelings and not tell me I’m wrong to feel them, that’s good enough. I doubt that a future where you and I clash will arrive. I presume that our decade-long peace treaty will be extended.”
She flashed an expression of quiet resignation.
“Sir Polidoro, I don’t mind if we use training swords,” she said. “I don’t have to fight to the death with you. But when I turn sixteen, would you duel against me? I’d like to show my mother, who must be looking down at me from Valhalla, how much I’ve grown over the years.”
“Very well,” I replied. My response was short.
I spoke quite a bit with Lady Nina, I thought as I turned to my apprentice.
“Martina,” I said.
“My lord,” my apprentice replied.
“I also dueled against your mother, Caroline.”
“I’m aware.”
I expected as much. But there’s something that I haven’t told you.
“Moments before Caroline took her final breath, I asked if she had any last words,” I said. “And she left me with ‘Martina.’ That was all.”
“And what of it?” Martina frowned and turned away.
“You have every right to hate me as well.”
“I made you grind your head against the ground to spare my life. I do not wish to be an ungrateful person.”
“I didn’t do that simply to save you.”
It was true. To be precise, I hadn’t begged to spare the life of Martina specifically—it could’ve been any child. She’d just happened to be the pitiful prey that flew into my arms. I wasn’t on the battlefield, and it was during a time of peace. I couldn’t possibly behead a child, and the morals I held from my previous life had caused me to run wild. No matter who’d been on that stand, if placed in a similar scenario, I would’ve begged to Queen Liesenlotte to have their life spared.
“My horribly twisted honor made me act out. That’s all,” I said. “There’s no need for you to be so concerned about it, Martina. I’ll say it as many times as needed. You have every right to hate me. I kill people on the battlefield with the resolve to earn contempt from others.”
“And how long will you choose to live that way?” Martina asked.
“Until I die. Likely until someone kills me.”
I knew that I wouldn’t receive the luxury of a peaceful death lying in my bed. I’d steeled myself for my inevitable grisly fate, and that was just fine. All I wanted was a successor—one who could turn into a splendid lord knight and take over my land. As long as I had a child, I didn’t mind if I died despite my regrets.
“Ah, I really would like a wife,” I grumbled.
I ignored the two girls in the carriage as I was lost in my thoughts. When will I be able to marry?
“I’m sure that you have your preferences, Sir Polidoro,” Lady Nina replied. “What kind of woman are you willing to lie with?”
“As long as she’s pure, I wish for nothing more,” I replied.
And as long as she’s busty. The concept of virginity or chastity didn’t matter to me. I didn’t care if my partner had loved someone else in the past, or had experience with several men or women. In fact, widows were a turn-on for me.
“Purity?” Lady Nina asked.
“That’s right,” I replied. “Oh, I don’t mean virginity.”
I ultimately just want a chick with massive jugs to be beside me and give birth to my child. That’s all. That was my definition of purity—my unadulterated feelings and desires. I longed for boobs, and that was my formula for love.
“You might be a bit too young to understand, Lady Nina,” I said.
“But Lord Faust, aren’t you a virgin?” Martina asked. “You’ve got zero experience when it comes to romance, and I find it odd that you’re so smug when you speak on the topic.”
Her sharp remarks stung. You’re right, but what can I do? My appearance was loathed in Anhalt, and for a guy like me to have any chance of attaining a wife, I had to remain chaste. That was the only thing that I could offer. Since I wasn’t popular, I couldn’t get into a relationship. My inexperience only made me more unpopular. Hence, the only way to have even a shred of charm to gain a wife was to desperately protect my chastity; it was a downward spiral.
“As a Villendorfian, I honestly cannot comprehend why you’re so unpopular in your own kingdom, Sir Polidoro,” Lady Nina said. “Frankly, I struggle to understand what you mean by ‘purity’ as well, but I suppose I’m satisfied with your response.”
She cleared her throat and smiled. “Sir Polidoro, I admit that I hated you. But that doesn’t mean that I don’t see your value and charm as a man. When I turn sixteen and challenge you to a duel, will you entrust your body to me if I eke out a victory?”
I brushed her words away. “All I see is a precocious twelve-year-old trying her best to act mature.”
I wasn’t into children. I was a firm worshipper of massive cans—I held a consummate love for them. I was a good knight, a brave warrior, a devout lover of titties, and a splendid lord. I needed people to understand that. But if Lady Nina’s immature boobs blossom into melons… Well, I wouldn’t mind considering her then. As a knight, I won’t purposefully lose in a match against her even if I die, though. To protect my honor and the honor of the Polidoro fief, it was imperative that I remain undefeated. I had to uphold my record, at the very least, until I had an heir.
“Lady Nina, we’ve arrived at your manor,” a squire announced.
The carriage creaked to a stop. The place was grand and massive enough for a Noble of the Robe, with plenty of space to house the fourteen members of Princess Valiele’s corps. It was a clear indication of the depth of respect and love that Claudia von Reckenbell had received from the royal family. Honestly, this kind of house is more fitting for a minister. Villendorf had also arranged lodging in the royal capital for my thirty citizens; I didn’t want the entirety of Anhalt’s delegation to be squeezed into this manor.
“Please, come inside,” Lady Nina said.
She stepped off the carriage before me, and I obediently followed her orders as I entered the manor with Martina in tow.
Chapter 41: The Melancholy of Valiele
Chapter 41:
The Melancholy of Valiele
HER OFFICIAL NAME WAS PRINCESS VALIELE VON Anhalt, but we called her “Princess Val” for short. She looked dead within the villa of the Reckenbell manor. The lavish guest room had enough space for all of us corps members as Princess Val sank into her bed and refused to stand back up.
“Just kill me. I’d love to die, seriously,” Princess Val said.
She buried herself in the bed. It’s probably best if she removes her shoes, I thought.
“Please regain your cool, Princess Val. Oops, I mean, Princess Valiele,” I said.
“Excuse me? Did you just call me ‘Princess Val’?” Her Highness asked.
The corps shortened her name behind her back as a form of endearment. As a member of the corps, I, too, used the affectionate nickname, but I’d accidentally let it slip in front of the royal princess. She remained within her bed, face down, as she spoke to me.
“Your Highness, you need not be so glum,” I consoled. “Peace negotiations were successful.”
“Yeah. We successfully sacrificed Faust, all right,” Princess Val replied. “I haven’t done a single thing.”
Sir Faust von Polidoro, her advisor, hadn’t seemed to expect much in the way of negotiation skills from her anyway. He clearly had an idea of what was within her capabilities and what wasn’t, and he jumped to conclusions about her limits. Even if he stole precious roses from the garden of Queen Liesenlotte’s beloved late husband and offered his present in a room filled with high-ranking nobles of an enemy kingdom, he didn’t expect Princess Val to do much.
Crown Princess Anastasia or Duke Astarte would’ve internally berated him for his acts of idiocy but maintained their composure. Only Princess Val would lose her cool so genuinely and look truly panicked by her situation. In other words, Sir Polidoro had placed Princess Val in the role of a jester, and he’d acted with that in mind.
I wasn’t angry about that. It had been a necessary plan to melt Queen Catalina’s frozen heart and successfully make peace. Ultimately, I had no way of knowing how much of this had gone according to Sir Polidoro’s plan, unless he was willing to divulge that to me himself. But everything had gone smoothly for him, and he’d been successful in his endeavor. However…
“I don’t care if Mother scolds me later. That bit doesn’t matter,” Princess Val moaned. “I made Faust shoulder everything again.”
We’d had to sacrifice Sir Polidoro’s chastity in the process. The hero of Anhalt was unpopular in his own kingdom to the point where some nobles would heartlessly hurl insults at him. Even so, he probably didn’t get off on spreading his legs for some unknown woman whom he cared nothing about. He’d only spoken loudly and passionately in the throne room because of his heightened emotions; he was usually more modest and serious in his demeanor. He was twenty-two and still managed to protect his purity and virginity, after all.
Sure, he’d sleep with the queen of an enemy nation, but no one wanted to just become a sperm bank. Admittedly, he didn’t seem to hate the queen; in fact, he sympathized with her, for they came from similar circumstances. Even I, an idiot who’d barely received a proper education for a knight and joined Her Highness’s corps, could see that. Sir Polidoro had attained peace by sacrificing himself. There was no other way to describe it.
“Uh, will Faust’s reputation plummet because of this?” Princess Val wondered.
“It will, but that’s not all,” Zabine interjected. “The Anhaltish royal family’s reputation will also suffer.”
Our captain looked pale, and I couldn’t blame her. The man she’d fallen in love with would have to spread his legs for another woman. Still, it was quite normal in this world for a man to be shared by several women—I felt like she was overreacting to this turn of events. If all she wanted was his purity—that is, Sir Polidoro’s virginity—she just needed to sleep with him first.
“I guarantee that cruel fools will mock Sir Polidoro for his actions,” Zabine explained. “They’ll say ‘He isn’t popular in our nation, so he sold himself to an enemy kingdom,’ or the like. I’m quite sure that some idiots will be unable to mind their tongues.”
“If you find any such morons, report back to me immediately,” Princess Val ordered. “I’m certain that the royal family would grant me clemency even if I were to kill them on the spot. I don’t care if they’re ranked higher than you. Punch their faces until their teeth shatter.”
“I’ll do so with glee.”
Sir Polidoro was our comrade in arms—he’d supported us in our first battle and expressed his heartfelt grief over Hannah’s death. As Zabine had just said, we’d happily punish any idiots who dared to mock him. Any contempt displayed toward Sir Polidoro would be contempt aimed at us. I was certain that the crown princess’s corps who’d fought with him in the Campaign of Villendorf, and the duke’s army as well, would do the same. Both the crown princess and the duke would allow their subordinates to punish such morons. I believed that even Queen Liesenlotte would offer her approval.
“May I go on?” Zabine asked.
“Go ahead,” Princess Val replied. “I understand that some might see Faust as selling his body to an enemy nation, which would earn him some mockery. But then you mentioned that the royal family’s reputation would suffer as well, didn’t you?”
She remained lying face down on the bed and showed no signs of energy that would allow her to jump to her feet. Peace negotiations had been successful, but she’d sustained heavy damage in the process.
“You will also be judged by more upstanding nobles—those who don’t mock Sir Polidoro and genuinely acknowledge his hard work as the hero who saved Anhalt,” Zabine said. “While Sir Polidoro partially chose to sacrifice himself, it will now look as though the royal family forced him to shoulder full responsibility for negotiating peace.”
“Fair enough,” Princess Val groaned. “I didn’t do a single thing, after all.”
Zabine’s words only dealt an additional blow to the princess’s mind. Choose your words more carefully, you idiot, I thought. I could visibly see Her Highness’s body sinking deeper and deeper into the bed.
“Why didn’t the royal family raise a finger to act instead?” Zabine went on. “Can we just sit back while one of our citizens sells his chastity to the queen of an enemy nation? Is the Anhaltish royal family rewarding the hero, Sir Faust von Polidoro, for his splendid deeds? He may be a superhuman, but he’s a measly lord knight with only three hundred people on his land; yet the royal family pushed more work upon him beyond the terms of his conscription. Does the royal family have no shame? These feelings of dissatisfaction will be apparent among the lord knights who have conscription contracts with the royal family, along with Nobles of the Robe who have good sense. This situation makes no sense if one were to receive the goodwill of the royal family and serve them.”
Can’t you phrase it more delicately, Zabine? Sheesh.
“Right… Of course…” Princess Val muttered.
The royal fell completely silent and didn’t move a muscle. She only looked like a corpse to me. Instead of floating like a body in the water, Princess Val sank deeper still into her bed.
“What should I have done?” Princess Val muttered.
Her question wasn’t directed to anyone in particular, and none of us had an answer to offer. We hadn’t been by their side in the throne room and thus had no advice to give. Only Zabine, the captain of the corps, had tagged along with Her Highness, and the rest of us were only allowed to hang around at the entrance. If you knew that much, why didn’t you do something?
The thirteen of us corps cast our accusatory glares at Zabine. She noticed our gazes as her face turned red with anger, and she began to screech like a chimpanzee.
“Then could any of you have done anything else?!” she screamed. “The players in that negotiation were Queen Catalina and Sir Polidoro—no one else. I couldn’t just barge into their conversation!”
Well, yeah… But you become oddly smart and persuasive during emergencies. If that wasn’t the place to use your talents, then where is? I mulled over the situation. We’d managed to negotiate peace—no, to be precise, Villendorf had signed a peace treaty with the hero, Faust von Polidoro. That was the nucleus of the truth that would remain in the annals of history.
I didn’t mind that, but Queen Liesenlotte had promised to raise the ranks of the entire corps should peace negotiations be successful. But we hadn’t done anything. Even if we received this promotion, we’d be in an utterly awkward position.
“Couldn’t you have done something?” I asked.
I couldn’t keep myself from posing the question. I already knew Zabine’s response.
“If I could’ve, I would’ve risked my life and done it already!” Zabine shouted. “The entirety of Villendorf was after Sir Polidoro to begin with, and Queen Catalina probably saw all people aside from him as bugs crawling on the ground or something! She was so focused on him in the end! I didn’t even receive a personal invitation into the throne room—what exactly could I have done?”
Yeah, I expected as much. Zabine’s in love with Sir Polidoro too. She was probably fuming when an enemy kingdom’s queen asked for his seed. In fact, we might need to praise this ape for not causing a fuss when she heard the queen’s proposal. I guess… Well, Sir Polidoro’s a sinful man. He’d managed to skillfully melt the frozen heart of the Coldhearted Queen and voiced his regrets over his mother as though his life depended on it. It allowed the queen to empathize with his woes and fall in love with him. He truly is…
As a woman of Anhalt, I couldn’t find Sir Polidoro’s appearance attractive, and yet even I’d almost fallen in love with him as I heard what had transpired within the throne room. Sir Polidoro was a sinful man. How could any woman resist his charms after all that he’d done? Were we to blame for that?
“Princess Valiele, I truly believe that we all did our best in our own way,” I said.
I made an attempt to reassure the princess. In fact, Sir Polidoro should have been the one to blame for taking it too far. Was there any need to make the queen fall in love with him? I couldn’t help but provide some self-justification. We were here to negotiate peace; we hadn’t come to Villendorf simply to watch how Sir Polidoro used his enchanting allure to seduce women around him. I would go as far as to say that he’d forgotten his initial goal in the middle of his spiel.
When he’d desperately spoken of his regret with tears in his eyes, it must have come from the heart. He didn’t calculate that far ahead. His genuine side only added to his charm, however.
“W-we did our best…” Princess Val muttered.
She slowly rose from her bed. Did she feel a bit better? She turned to face us before she opened her mouth once more.
“How can I possibly reward Faust for what he did for us?” she asked.
“We should start thinking about that now,” I said. I urged her to become more positive and optimistic about the future, and her first course of action popped into my mind. “First, you should apologize to Queen Liesenlotte about stealing those roses.”
“That goes without saying. Next? Zabine, can’t you use your intelligence to come up with something?”
Princess Val turned to a pale-faced Zabine, who still seemed to be in a state of shock.
“What about allowing him to ravish the body of Corps Captain Zabine in bed as a reward?” Zabine suggested.
“What kind of benefit would that bring Faust?” Princess Val asked. “Aren’t you just voicing your own desires?”
What kind of merit is there in allowing a man to deflower a woman? Drop dead, Zabine. Sir Polidoro wasn’t a prostitute, nor was he a man who possessed an intense libido. The Knight of Wrath tended to become emotional at times, but usually, he was a serious, modest, and purehearted man.
“Give me a proper answer,” Princess Val said.
“The first thing that comes to mind is the lavish reward he was promised if peace negotiations went well,” Zabine said. “If we increased that amount, I’m quite certain that Sir Polidoro would be overjoyed. However…”
“However?”
Zabine shifted around awkwardly. “More people would see Sir Faust von Polidoro as a man who sold off his chastity for money.”
“Which means the royal family should give him some sort of reward aside from money.”
“You must. You must treat Sir Polidoro much better and reward him handsomely, or else we’ll end up in danger.” Zabine once again seemed hesitant about her words.
“What do you mean by that?”
“Sir Polidoro clearly voiced his discontent earlier when he spoke with Queen Catalina. Please try to recall what happened then, Your Highness.”
“Right…”
If memory serves…
“How could the hero of a kingdom not be provided with a wife with a good head on her shoulders?” the queen had asked. “In fact, the nobles and citizens dare to give the cold shoulder to a hero? Anhalt’s social mores truly boggle the mind.”
“I cannot deny that I have my own complaints on that front,” Sir Polidoro replied.
It was clear as day that Sir Polidoro held a few grievances toward the Anhaltish royal family. And I couldn’t blame him. The knight had been forced to serve outside his contract for these peace negotiations, and we’d worked him to the bone. If Sir Polidoro, the hero and savior of Anhalt, suddenly switched sides to Villendorf, it would bring shame to our kingdom. In fact, such a devastating act would forever be etched into history.
“Wh-what do I do?!” Princess Val asked. “Should I apologize to Faust about this entire negotiation?”
“No, I don’t think Sir Polidoro is angry with you, Your Highness,” Zabine said.
Well, yeah. Princess Val isn’t to blame. After all, it was Crown Princess Anastasia and Duke Astarte who’d dispatched the knight to Villendorf. Sir Polidoro had Princess Val act as the jester and agree to apologize with him for stealing the roses. It didn’t seem like he was upset with her at all. Still, it felt vital that we provided him with some form of reward that wasn’t monetary compensation.
“Why don’t we utilize the words of our enemy, Queen Catalina?” Zabine suggested. “What Sir Polidoro wants is quite clear.”
“Um… A wife with a good head on her shoulders, was it?” Princess Val asked. “That reminds me, Faust did once ask me to find a suitable noblewoman for him, but a lowly person like me couldn’t possibly find a wife who’s suitable for him. I ended up declining his request back then. It was a good while ago.” She unraveled her memories until she buried her head in her hands. “I still don’t have the power to find a suitable wife for a guy like him! Sure, my reputation may have improved a teensy bit over the years, but it hasn’t really been that long since my first battle! I don’t have any connections with nobles!”
“Princess Valiele,” Zabine said. She stood in front of Her Highness and flashed her pearly whites. “What about me?”
“Denied. I’d feel so bad for Faust that I’d have no choice but to offer my life as a token of apology.”
“Why not?!”
Don’t give her that, you moron. Sir Polidoro probably wants a wife befitting of his accomplishments until now and his diplomatic achievements. He needs a wife who won’t humiliate him as she strolls outside. You’re a wife who’d be an embarrassment no matter where you go. I assumed that he didn’t want a woman like her, even if Zabine yapped on and on about how her love was reciprocated and how she’d successfully wooed him.
Sir Polidoro, our hero and savior, must’ve temporarily found himself leaning toward a chimp like Zabine because he was so unpopular back at home. I couldn’t imagine him actually falling for her. Unfortunately, Zabine’s love would probably end unrequited.
“Seriously, what do I do?” Princess Val wailed.
She remained atop her bed, and I felt tempted to tell her that she should remove her shoes already. I had a different solution in mind, but I stopped myself from voicing my idea. Why can’t Princess Valiele just abdicate her claim to the throne and marry into Sir Polidoro’s household? I felt like it was a good plan, but perhaps it was a touch unrealistic. He might have been a hero and a savior, but he was a weak lord with only three hundred citizens to his name; his rank was a bit too low for a princess. First and foremost, I had no idea what Princess Val thought about him. And so, I ultimately stopped myself from speaking up. If she were in love with him, the entirety of her corps would fully assist her.
I found the sight of her agonizing with her head in her hands quite adorable as I expelled a very deep sigh.
Chapter 42: The Nomadic Empire
Chapter 42:
The Nomadic Empire
THE GARDEN OF THE RECKENBELL MANOR WAS vast. The late Lord Reckenbell had excelled in politics, military affairs, and combat. Because of her talents in all three fields, she was provided with the best manor that money could buy. Her garden even had an archery range for practice, and the targets were placed six hundred meters away.
“It’s a good distance away from the targets,” I observed.
“The nomads use composite bows,” Lady Nina explained. “To have greater range than them, you must hit those targets.”
“Flugel, I’m counting on you.”
Helga, my chief squire, had brought my trusty steed to the Reckenbell manor. I climbed atop his back before I received the late Claudia von Reckenbell’s favored magical longbow from Lady Nina.
“Now then…” I said.
“This has a very high draw weight,” Lady Nina warned. “My mother, Claudia, didn’t request a magic sigil to ease that weight; instead, she asked for one that would increase the power and range of her arrows.”
“I assumed as much.”
I drew the bow back to my elbow. It wasn’t tough or heavy for me, though a normal person wouldn’t have been able to pull the string back. I was able to do so just fine.
“I see that you can draw the bow,” Lady Nina observed. “I’d expect no less from the superhuman who defeated my mother.”
“I think I can do this,” I said.
As I drew the bowstring back, memories of the Campaign of Villendorf flooded into my mind. Lord Reckenbell pulled it back to her chest, I thought. I checked to see how far I could pull the string, and found that I could reach my ear.
“Sir Polidoro?” Lady Nina asked.
“I want to check its power when I draw this string back to my ear,” I said.
Drawing the bow back to my chest was more than enough to hit a target six hundred meters away, but I wanted to unleash the full potential of this magical longbow. For some reason, Lady Nina smiled happily.
“You may do as you wish,” she replied.
I launched an arrow from Flugel’s back. It whizzed through the air toward its destination before it hit the bull’s-eye. The arrow flew clean through the target. If I were against an enemy soldier, even a heavily armored knight would have a hole blown through their body.
“Are all superhumans capable of such feats?” Lady Nina asked.
I could clearly see the target that stood six hundred meters away. It was covered with marks from arrows that had shot straight through it—Lord Reckenbell must’ve practiced just like I did.
“Practice is always necessary,” I said.
In real combat, my targets wouldn’t stand still and wait to get hit. Flugel would run ahead, and I’d be atop him as I fired. The nomads would also be moving swiftly on their own horses, and it would take some practice to hit them amid the commotion. It might be best to just pull the bow back to my chest for combat. I thought back to my battle against Lord Reckenbell and tried to learn from her actions.
“I promised Queen Catalina that I would lend you this longbow should you be capable of drawing it back,” Lady Nina said. “I shall come and take this bow back when I turn sixteen.”
“Then I’ll borrow it until then,” I replied. “I assume some sort of maintenance is required. Could you teach me how to take care of this bow?”
I’ve got another weapon to entrust Ingrid with. It’ll probably cost me a bit more, too, but I’ve gotta bite the bullet there. I presumed that I wouldn’t be chasing after bandits for my military service next year—I’d face the nomads. Now that we’d made peace with Villendorf, there were no other nations that could pose a threat to a princess-elector kingdom like Anhalt. All that was left was the threat that loomed in the north.
Anhalt would use all its power to crush the nomads. Frankly, it was a bit of a bother to join the battle against those of the north. As the princess’s advisor, I might’ve been able to use my power and influence to get myself assigned to fight small groups of bandits. And that would end my military service for the year.
“But I guess I won’t be able to do that,” I muttered.
I’d attained far too much fame. People would begin to ask why a knight like Sir Faust von Polidoro was taking down bandits instead of fighting on the battlefield. It would be a pain to deal with that backlash. Above all, I was certain that Princess Valiele would round up her corps and head to fight against the nomads. If the situation called for it, Crown Princess Anastasia and Duke Astarte would act too. I had no choice but to head north. Ugh, so cumbersome.
With all that in mind, I was lucky that I’d obtained a longbow that could kill tribal chiefs in one shot. Claudia von Reckenbell’s tactic for dealing with the nomads had been to first kill the tribal chief, then aim for the archers. I’ll keep that in mind. I’ll make sure that those nomads won’t be able to do any Parthian shots. I need more arrows. I wanted a member of the cavalry beside me who could carry quivers of arrows and several bows, and hand them over to me when I needed them. I need a trustworthy partner… Just then, a voice reached my ears.
“If only we had someone like Claudia von Reckenbell, or Faust von Polidoro.”
The voice came from the manor; the person might have been speaking to someone else or just talking to themselves.
“Then our nation wouldn’t have perished,” the person said.
A tall woman with pale silvery hair appeared before me. She clearly wasn’t from Anhalt or Villendorf. She had a low nose bridge, a characteristic of those from the east, but her beauty was still breathtaking. And her large boobs jiggled nicely. I happened to lock eyes with her, and she bowed deeply. A longbow similar to mine was in her hands, and the magic sigils that were etched into her weapon also closely resembled the ones I had.
“That’s the spare bow that my mother had,” Lady Nina said. “Queen Catalina requested me to lend it to that woman.”
“Is she from the east?” I asked.
“Yes. She came a long, long way, from the end of the Silk Road.”
Lady Nina puffed out her tiny chest proudly as she spoke. Apparently, that lady was an eastern warlord, the equivalent of a knight in our kingdom. When her nation fell into ruin, she’d become a vagabond and wandered around the Silk Road with her steed before she arrived in Villendorf.
“She was granted an audience with Queen Catalina,” Lady Nina explained. “Now, she is an honored guest of House Reckenbell.”
“If she was loaned a longbow, that means…” I started.
“Precisely. I believe that she’d use that bow to destroy the nomads in lieu of Lord Reckenbell.”
In lieu of Lord Reckenbell… It’s safe to assume, then, that at least her archery skills are spectacular.
“I’d love to see what she’s got,” I remarked.
“Yukigarasu,” the woman said.
Huh? I was befuddled for a moment, but quickly noticed a crouching white horse nearby get to its feet and gallop over. Oh, that must be the name of her horse. She climbed on her steed’s back and pulled back her bowstring. Her movements were swift and smooth; she made it look like the draw weight was light. When she drew the string back to her ear, she released, and her arrow completely penetrated her target, just like mine had done moments before.
“That was amazing,” I said.
“This is really all I’ve got,” she replied.
“Pardon me, I forgot to introduce myself. You seem to know me, but I’m Faust von Polidoro. May I ask for your name?”
After a moment of hesitation, the woman introduced herself. “My name is Yue. The name means ‘moon’ in my language.”
“Pardon me, but may I ask what your family name might be?”
“I…” Yue looked a touch sorrowful as she was lost in her thoughts. She bit her lip and finally answered. “I threw away my family name when my nation fell to ruin. I failed to protect my household, after all.”
“Do excuse me. I did overhear you mention something like that.”
Lady Nina also mentioned that a nation fell into ruin. But why? I haven’t a clue about nations far away, at the end of the Silk Road.
“Please excuse my crassness,” I said. “But may I ask why your nation fell to ruin?”
“The nomadic tribes…” Yue trailed off and gazed into the distance. “No, more precisely, the nomadic empire destroyed my country.”
“A nomadic empire?”
It can’t be. This world differed quite a bit from my previous world. If a woman gave birth to ten kids, nine would be girls while only one would be a boy. I’d reincarnated into an idiotic world where men were outnumbered nine to one. If there was a God out there, I had a word or two to say about their taste. This world also had magic and miracles—there was no shortage of legends either.
However, I’d be hard-pressed to deny that this world bore some striking similarities to my previous world. I lived in a region that resembled Europe during the Middle Ages with a sprinkling of fantasy-esque elements. The Holy Gusten Empire was clearly an imitation of the Holy Roman Empire, and Anhalt and Villendorf were two households among the seven princess-electors.
The two kingdoms were troubled by the pillaging nomads of the north. The great grassy plains there weren’t suited for any intensive farming. It allowed livestock to graze, but that was all; the arid region wouldn’t permit people to settle there for long.
So, I couldn’t help but draw parallels to a certain empire that I knew very well. It can’t be, right?
“This nomadic empire… Would you say that they’re an empire comprised of cavalry tribes?” I asked.
“An empire comprised of cavalry tribes…” Yue parroted. “Yes, I suppose you can call it that. Everyone in these nomadic tribes, from young to old, can expertly control their horses. But that’s not all. They’re not just mobile; they have the skills and methodology to siege fortress cities. My nation was at a loss and promptly fell into their hands.”
That was a stupid question to ask. I’d simply changed my phrasing and failed to precisely pose my question. Luckily, I received just the response that I was looking for. Stay calm, Faust von Polidoro. From the scant information I could piece together, a hypothesis filled my mind. I did my best to maintain my composure, even if all the clues led to one enemy—the Mongol Empire. I didn’t even want to begin to imagine fighting against them; did this world really have tribes similar to the Mongolians?
There were no guarantees that they’d head due west. Even if they did, it’d be decades into the future. No, jumping to conclusions here is nothing short of idiocy. I need more information. I need information to relay to those wiser and more powerful than me. Queen Liesenlotte, Crown Princess Anastasia, and Duke Astarte came to mind.
But even if I asked Lady Yue for more details, I was certain that I’d be told a name and dynasty that differed from what I was familiar with. Back in my past world, how many years did it take for the Mongol Empire to conquer the Jin Dynasty and raid Germany and Poland? No, I doubt that information will be useful to me now. What do I do?
I turned to Lady Nina to pose one more question. “Is this a celebration of sorts for successfully negotiating peace? Is this a gift, perhaps? Did Queen Catalina leave you with any orders?”
“I cannot answer that,” Lady Nina replied.
But that in itself was an answer. Queen Catalina was suggesting that we form a united front and fight against the nomadic cavalry empire should they begin their invasion. Lady Yue and I had been put up in the Reckenbell manor so that we could cross paths and prepare for future battles. Is the threat of these nomads that close to us? Was this the queen’s way of relaying that information?
I suspected that the Holy Gusten Empire had information about nations far away, at the end of the Silk Road—I just didn’t know anything about it. As princess-elector nations, both Anhalt and Villendorf must’ve received some sort of message from the empire. However, Anhalt likely had no idea that warlords from fallen dynasties had made their way over here. The urgency and seriousness of the threat hadn’t sunk in. I was in a position where I could directly advise the royal family, and Queen Catalina wanted to use me as the messenger. So far, it all made sense.
“Sir Polidoro, if you have any dissatisfaction with how Anhalt treats you, feel free to come to Villendorf whenever you wish,” Lady Yue said. “I can fight alongside you.”
If I read between the lines, she implied that if Anhalt dawdled on handling the situation, I should abandon them and flee over to Villendorf. I heard Queen Catalina’s invitation loud and clear, but I couldn’t desert my fief and run.
“Your thoughts are more than enough,” I said. “Could you tell me more details about this empire of cavalry tribes?”
“Very well,” Lady Yue agreed.
A gust of wind blew through the area, causing her long hair to flutter. Now then, how much information can I gain, and how useful will it be? But I have to tell them everything I know. What are the top three women of Anhalt doing right now? I began to wonder, but I knew that I’d head home soon anyway. I stopped my meaningless worrying and decided to focus on the matter at hand. Another person needed to be present for this discussion.
“Where’s Princess Valiele?” I asked.
“I guided her into my villa, but she hasn’t come out yet,” Lady Nina replied.
“I’ll go fetch her,” I whispered. “I think this conversation should be shared with her too.”
“Will she be of any use? At the negotiations, she was practically a jester meant to stir up a laugh.”
She was skeptical of Princess Valiele’s abilities. Uh, I was the one who forced her to undertake that role. Sorry.
“We need her,” I replied firmly. “At the very least, she will be with me when we report back to Queen Liesenlotte. I’m a weak lord knight with only three hundred people to my name.”
As Her Highness’s advisor, I had the right to personally speak with Queen Liesenlotte, but I could only do so with Princess Valiele by my side. If she wasn’t there, or if Queen Liesenlotte didn’t give me her express approval, I had no right to speak my mind.
“Anhalt sure is troublesome,” Lady Nina remarked. “This is one of the reasons why I dislike your kingdom. Here in Villendorf, it matters not if you’re a commoner. A man of your combat prowess and status will be allowed to directly speak with the royal family.”
“Each kingdom has its own history,” I replied.
Every nation had its upsides and downsides. Admittedly, as a person with extraordinary powers, I would’ve had an easier time living in Villendorf. But a life where everything went my way was a boring one. As I continued to compare the two kingdoms, Lady Nina led the way and the three of us headed for the villa. I wonder what Princess Valiele’s up to.
“I order you to lynch Zabine,” Her Highness said.
She stood in the garden of House Reckenbell’s villa as she ordered her corps to lynch Lady Zabine.
“What?!” Zabine shouted. “What did I do wrong?”
“You told me to marry Faust!” Princess Valiele roared. “Are you completely out of your mind?! And you dare request to become his second wife?”
“I haven’t lost my mind at all, Your Highness,” Zabine replied. “It’s very logical. I said what I said after I weighed all our options.”
What in the world are they talking about? We can’t have Lady Nina and Lady Yue lay eyes upon such a wretched sight.
“You’re a princess I respect and admire! So after much thought, I concluded it would be best if you, Sir Polidoro, and I had some fun in bed!” Zabine shouted. “I thought the three of us could enjoy a pleasurable time!”
All right, I’ll let them be. It sounds like Lady Zabine said something that’s worthy of punishment. Even after her first battle, she still acts like a chimp. My assessment of Zabine lowered a fair bit. I was aware that Zabine’s perky tits still made me think much more highly of her than I would have otherwise.
Chapter 43: Reaction to the Peace Treaty
Chapter 43:
Reaction to the Peace Treaty
THE ANHALTISH ROYAL CASTLE HAD A MASSIVE meeting room that housed a large round table. Dozens of Nobles of the Robe sat around the table—they were high-ranking bureaucrats specially chosen for this important occasion. They gazed upon me with bated breath as I sat in front of my crystal ball and awaited my report. This magical orb was connected to several others, which allowed me to communicate over long distances. But I wasn’t speaking with my daughter Valiele. On the other end was Villendorf’s Minister of War.
Her husky voice filled my ears. She was rumored to be over a century old. When I gazed into my childhood memories, the Minister of War was elderly even then. She had remained the same for over two decades now.
“Then you’re telling me that negotiations are over,” I said.
“Precisely,” the Minister of War replied. “But I shall have him uphold his end of the bargain. I’ll repeat myself: he will uphold his end of the deal. And if Sir Polidoro doesn’t have a lawful wife in two years’ time, I will have him take a wife from Villendorf. This is all part of the contract.”
The word “contract” was more important to Villendorfians than life itself. Even if they died, they’d uphold their promises; their culture didn’t even allow death to release them from their contracts. In other words, now that they’d agreed to peace with our kingdom, they would maintain it no matter what. As long as Anhalt followed the contract as well, there would be no issues even if I withdrew our army from Villendorf’s border.
The issue was the contents of the contract. As the queen of Anhalt, I did my best to make sense of the situation. Faust von Polidoro had sold his chastity to attain peace from Villendorf. That was the biggest issue of all.
“Now then, I’ll end communication,” the Minister of War said. “The mana within these crystal balls is a finite resource.”
“Go ahead,” I said. “By my name as Queen Liesenlotte of Anhalt, I’ll see to it that we uphold our end of the contract.”
Communication promptly ended. We’d ended up selling Sir Polidoro’s body to the Villendorfians; Anastasia and Astarte would be furious. Frankly, I wasn’t too happy about it either. I was upset on both public and personal grounds, and this wasn’t wholly good news. How in the world could I reward Faust for his efforts?
I’d told him to slice Queen Catalina’s heart asunder, but I hadn’t expected he’d acquire such a firm grip on it instead. He’d masterfully melted the Coldhearted Queen’s heart and even tempted her to make him her prince consort. I hadn’t been able to predict that far ahead, and that was by far my greatest mistake.
“Take the crystal ball away,” I ordered.
“Right away, Your Majesty,” came a reply.
The court mage who’d helped create Sir Polidoro’s Maximilian armor covered the ball and used both hands to preciously carry it away. She disappeared beyond the door. Crying over spilled milk would do me no good, and this wasn’t Sir Polidoro’s responsibility either. It all fell upon Valiele as the chief delegate, Anastasia as the one who’d dispatched him, and me as queen of the kingdom. We’d foisted all the responsibility onto Sir Polidoro’s shoulders, and his efforts had to be rewarded.
But who could I offer to be his wife? Even if my life depended on it, I couldn’t allow him to take a wife from Villendorf after failing to marry in Anhalt. He was the hero and savior of our kingdom; if Anhalt failed to produce a proper wife for him, he’d take a Villendorfian wife. What’s more, Villendorf wanted to make him a prince consort, but they’d frame it as a benevolent gesture, as though they were doing us a favor. I’d sooner die than let that happen. It would bring shame to all of Anhalt.
“Isn’t this good news?” a voice said.
A young woman to my side dared to break the silence. She’s a new face, I thought. Ah, yes, just the other day, I granted her my audience as she succeeded her household.
“We successfully negotiated peace with no loss at all,” she went on. “This was the best result we could’ve hoped for.”
Are you an idiot? “No loss at all,” you say? Sure, a successful peace treaty was better than a failed one, but we’d lost a great deal. As I’d mentioned before, we’d foisted all the responsibility onto Faust’s shoulders. The royal family pushed all the hard work onto the savior and hero of Anhalt, a weak lord knight with only three hundred citizens to his name. Nobles of the Robe with good heads on their shoulders would naturally see it as the royal family shirking our responsibilities, and the lords who had contracts with us would agree.
How can I make up for the distrust that I’ve built? How can I possibly reward Faust for what he’s done? All eyes were focused on me. Even a bunch of chimps—I mean, even Valiele’s corps could read the room and understand this situation. What in the world is this girl on about? Besides, isn’t she…
“Faust von Polidoro served his purpose well,” the young lady continued. “His ugly appearance is an eyesore, but he’s popular in Villendorf, I imagine. I’m sure that he’s happy there.”
Everyone, excluding this newcomer, furrowed their brows. Is this girl an actual idiot? Was she not told of anything when she succeeded her house, before she set foot in this castle? Even if she wasn’t, as the eldest daughter, she should be in the know. Surely it’s no secret that Sir Polidoro is set to become the paramour of Anastasia and Astarte.
This newbie should’ve known that the two ladies were enamored with the Knight of Wrath, and their love wasn’t hidden either. Only a shockingly dense person would’ve missed it. At the very least, a bureaucrat permitted to be in this meeting room should have known all about Anastasia and Astarte’s schemes—it was expected of them to.
That aside, why does she feel that she has the right to insult Sir Polidoro to such a degree despite him negotiating peace? This woman undoubtedly called him “ugly.” We all heard it, didn’t we? If memory serves, your mother—the only reason you’re allowed to sit in this room with me—is… While the rest of the room cast her withering looks, as queen, I swiftly realized what had to be done here.
“Your mother was initially ordered to negotiate with Villendorf, I believe,” I said. “Sir Polidoro went to negotiate peace in her stead, and you feel justified in calling him ‘ugly,’ mocking his appearance.”
I wore a smile on my face as I spoke to the woman who’d brazenly insulted his looks. The other nobles all turned tense. My corps needed no royal order—they had already positioned themselves behind the woman. Technically, I’d already given them my order; my smile said it all.
“I sure did,” the clueless woman replied. “And what of it? Wasn’t this the best possible outcome for our nation? We exchanged an ugly man for peace with Villendorf. That burly, muscular man truly is—”
“Did you dare say ‘And what of it?’ to me?” I asked. “Do you dare utter those ignorant words? What’s more, you insulted him once again.”
The smile on my face deepened. I normally remained fairly expressionless. In recent times, only Sir Polidoro had been capable of making me lose my composure as he rubbed his face on the ground and begged that I show mercy toward a little girl. All the other nobles in the room with me understood exactly what they were seeing—this was the ominous grin of a queen.
“You called him ugly again, did you not?” I asked.
It was a display of my anger. Only when I was genuinely enraged did my expression morph into a clear sign of my emotions. Those who held the right to visit the palace knew that this expression was more terrifying than anything else they would ever see. I knew when to play this card; I purposefully remained expressionless during other moments, but at times, I would let my emotions show as I governed this kingdom as its queen.
Only one person failed to understand the meaning behind my smile.
“Wh-what the?!” the woman cried.
The newcomer had her hands restrained by my corps as her face was slammed against the table. Her new formal outfit, prepared precisely for this occasion, was spattered with blood from her nose.
“Is this the state of our kingdom?” I asked. “Fresh faces of the Nobles of the Robe—even bureaucrats behave so atrociously. They refuse to recognize the accomplishments and feats of Faust von Polidoro, the hero and savior of Anhalt; deep down, they mock his appearance and rejoice that he sold his body to a foreign nation. They clap their hands with delight at this news, all with smug smiles painted on their faces.”
My smile grew deeper still. My corps was more than aware of the meaning behind my words; they’d been with me since my first battle eighteen years ago. Again and again, my corps member slammed the woman’s face onto the table, and she began to shriek with pain.
“Silence her,” I ordered. “Her voice is unpleasant to my ears.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” a corps member replied.
The member shoved a bit of tablecloth into the woman’s mouth and resumed slamming her face onto the table. I kept my smile plastered on my face as I cast a sweeping glance at the other bureaucrats who were at the table. After I gazed at everyone present, my eyes settled upon a certain noble.
“What is the meaning of this?” my gaze implied. I said not a word as I silently cornered the noble. I could practically hear her internally screaming that she was just getting caught in the crossfire of this incident, but I ignored it all and demanded an answer.
“She’s a newcomer,” the noble explained. “She knows not that Crown Princess Anastasia and Duke Astarte favor Sir Polidoro.”
“While that in and of itself is an issue, that’s not all, is it?” I asked.
“No, Your Majesty. If my memory serves, the reason she’s here with us today is because her mother failed to negotiate peace with Villendorf. Her mother took responsibility for her ineptitude and allowed her daughter to take charge of the household.”
Precisely. This puny newcomer was allowed to be present at this important meeting for one reason, and one reason only. Her mother had failed to negotiate peace, and I’d thought that her family would like to see this ordeal through to the end. This lady was permitted to be here purely as a token of my benevolence.
Your mother screwed up, only for Sir Polidoro to sell his body and clean up after you. And now you dare say that you’re glad that this matter ended and everything is resolved? What the hell are you saying? What kind of goddamn mental gymnastics do you need to do? A person with any sense at all would have first praised Sir Polidoro for his feats and then pleaded that I reward him handsomely for his deed.
Yet she had the gall to insult his appearance. Was she so lost in her own delusions? Despite my smile, my heart trembled with rage.
“I shall ask everyone here. Feel free to answer,” I said. “Are the younger generation all insulting Sir Polidoro to such a horrible degree? Or am I expecting too much from my subjects? Are you all simply fools who know no better? Do none of you have the right to live as you silently sit around in this meeting today?”
“You’ve got it all wrong!” a noble cried. “Your Majesty, I ask that you don’t misunderstand. At least in my household, I’ve told everyone that Sir Polidoro is the hero of our nation who saved us from the savage clutches of Villendorf. I’ve taught all my daughters as much—if any of them dared to even throw a single insulting word at the knight, I wouldn’t mind if you beheaded her on the spot, Your Majesty. In fact, I would take the initiative and behead her first.”
“Then why, pray tell, did this nonsense just occur?”
This is a serious discussion. I won’t allow you to lie or weasel your way out of this. I flashed a smile and quietly exerted my pressure over the room.
“However, though it genuinely pains me to say, it is true that there are newcomers like her who question how a man like him can be a hero with his unsightly appearance,” the noble added. “Those who insult him are not few in number.”
“Is that sentiment shared only among the Nobles of the Robe?” I inquired.
“I believe so. All the feudal lords who honor the fief protection contract with Anhalt are frankly dissatisfied with how Sir Polidoro is being treated.”
I much preferred their mindset to that of this foolish lady in front of me who’d dared to vocalize her stupidity. I glanced at my corps, and the sound of the newcomer’s face banging against the table ceased. Fresh blood covered the tablecloth, and fragments of chipped teeth were scattered everywhere.
“Was her mother competent?” I asked.
“Without a doubt, Your Majesty,” a corps member replied. “It was Crown Princess Anastasia who chose that woman to negotiate with Villendorf—she was skilled in negotiation and in combat. Her talents were splendid; when she failed to negotiate peace, she personally took responsibility for her faults. Out of shame at being unable to fulfill her role, she acted on her own initiative and had her daughter succeed her household. Her noble actions make her splendor clear.”
“Then this newcomer is simply too stupid to understand her mother’s words, it seems. I was considering crushing her household entirely, but very well. I don’t wish to see her face ever again. Take her away.”
Her face was dyed scarlet from her blood, and she’d passed out from the pain. Two of my corps members carried her out of the room.
“Tell her household to choose a new successor,” I ordered. “And let them know that I never want to see the face of this foolish woman ever again. Let them know that should this incident be repeated, their house will burn to the ground within a day, and their entire family shall be wiped off the face of this world.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” my corps member replied.
As they headed out the door, I turned to everyone else in the room. My smile still remained etched on my face.
“You should once again engrave into your minds that Sir Polidoro is to be lauded as a hero who saved our kingdom,” I said. “He is also the one who negotiated peace. The next person who dares to insult him, be they a page boy of relation to you, shall be beheaded on the spot. You have my express permission to do so.”
“Yes, Your Majesty,” the remaining nobles said.
They trembled under my gaze. I didn’t expect anyone near me to be so bafflingly stupid, but it was better to be safe than sorry. It was essential that I hammered this mindset into the heads of relatives and subjects. No one wanted their household to be crushed simply due to the misfortune of being associated with the wrong person. As I watched the fear permeate throughout the room, I was relieved to see that I had handled the matter correctly. My smile faded as I reverted to my usual expressionless and brazen demeanor.
“But Your Majesty,” a noble said.
“What?” I asked.
The elderly noble, a prominent figure of our kingdom, tried to offer a word of advice.
“What shall we do to reward Sir Polidoro?” she inquired. “A half-baked reward will cause the lords, Nobles of the Robe, and any with decent intelligence to question the kingdom itself. The daughter of a useless noble cannot possibly be suitable for Sir Polidoro’s wife. And we must consider the knight’s feelings as well.”
“I know,” I replied.
I had to switch gears. At once, a name popped into my mind.
“Valiele,” I muttered.
Anyone—literally any idiot could’ve immediately thought of her name. Valiele had already abandoned her claim to the throne. Some people of Anastasia’s faction wished to shove Valiele into a monastery, but neither Anastasia nor I wished to do that anymore. There was no denying that Valiele was my precious, adorable daughter, and Anastasia had finally realized that she had a younger sister. I’d planned on giving her a small plot of land from the royal territory and letting her live the remainder of her life in tranquil peace. If she visited me every now and then to show me her kids, that would be good enough.
“That’s a very good plan,” an elderly noble said.
It was in response to my daughter’s name, and the noble seemed to have understood my plans. Valiele would marry into Sir Polidoro’s family. Since she would have to take Faust’s household name, she would lead a new life as Valiele von Polidoro. However, I wasn’t sure if Anastasia and Astarte would sit back and allow that to happen.
Furthermore, it would seem like the royal family had accepted a noble of low standing into their ranks. Anastasia and Astarte’s plan of making Sir Polidoro their paramour was already pushing the limits. Since Faust von Polidoro was a hero from the Campaign of Villendorf, we could force him into the role of Anastasia’s paramour when she claimed the throne, but this was clearly starting to cross a line.
While he’d negotiated peace with Villendorf this time around—an exceptional feat—I still wasn’t sure if the royal princess could marry such a low-ranking subject. I struggled to come up with a firm answer, especially since another pressing issue loomed over my head.
“Valiele’s the last person I want to hand him over to,” I mumbled.
“Pardon?” a noble asked.
“Forget it.”
Valiele was my precious daughter, but she was also the girl who would sleep in the same bed as my late husband, Robert. Since she was a young child, she’d snuck into our bed and clung to him as she fell asleep. Frankly, I was jealous. She was my adorable child, but I couldn’t understand why she clung to him—I should’ve been in her position holding my husband. And Sir Polidoro resembled Robert very closely. I didn’t want my man to be taken away by her once more.
“I shall retract what I declared,” I said. “Please, give me some time to think about this situation.”
I didn’t have to reach a decision right this instant. I had to respect my daughter’s wishes, and Faust’s as well. His bloodline had persisted for generations, and if royal blood entered his household, he could rebuild the relationships with noble society that were once lost when his late beloved mother, Marianne, was lord of the house. There were numerous benefits to this deal, and I couldn’t see him declining the offer, but I still wanted to know what his desires were, just in case. I continued to make excuses to myself as I delayed judgment over Sir Polidoro’s wife.
Chapter 44: Theoretical Mongolians
Chapter 44:
Theoretical Mongolians
AT THE RECKENBELL MANOR, I IGNORED THE tiny bloodstains on the ground as the four of us sat at a garden table. Princess Valiele, Lady Yue, Lady Nina, and I, Faust, took our seats. Zabine wiped away her blood with her handkerchief, but she was covered in scratches and bruises; there was no hiding her swollen face as she was forced to stand behind the princess.
“I’d like to be certain,” Her Highness said. “Is this so-called nomadic cavalry empire really going to head west?”
“They have no official name just yet, but their greed knows no bounds,” Lady Yue explained. “They won’t be satisfied simply destroying our dynasty.”
“Is there any chance that their greed is satisfied now that they’ve destroyed and conquered your dynasty?”
Her Highness maintained her composure. While I’d received an education as a knight from my mother, Marianne, and gained extraordinary power along with the ability to govern and control my three hundred citizens, that was all. I couldn’t possibly match the knowledge that Princess Valiele held about this world thanks to her noble education.
“There was once a tribe that wielded composite bows and had superb equestrian skills,” Her Highness continued. “They used mounted archery techniques and dominated a region.”
If memory serves, in my previous life, they were known as the Huns, I thought. This world must’ve had a tribe similar to them.
“Indeed, they took the shape of humans, but their fierce savagery was akin to wild beasts,” Princess Valiele said. “Are you telling me that a second wave of them has descended upon our world?”
She asked Zabine for seconds on her tea. The princess looked stately and dignified. On education alone, the royal trumped me, and she held the utmost confidence in her knowledge as well. If she always acted like this, she’d save me a ton of trouble as her advisor. Princess Valiele might have been known as mediocre for a princess, but she was by no means incompetent. Though I probably have no right to say so after I made her into a jester in front of Queen Catalina.
“Admittedly, I know not of matters in the west,” Lady Yue confessed. “However, I can say with confidence that they are worse than the people you just spoke of.” Her face was filled with anguish. “They’re very intelligent. Had they not been so, they wouldn’t have been able to unify the plateaus.”
“Unify? Whatever do you mean by that?” Princess Valiele asked. “The pillaging nomads of the north that continue to be a thorn in Anhalt and Villendorf’s sides aren’t unified just yet.”
“The tribes near Villendorf were decimated by my mother,” Lady Nina added bitterly. “I assume that these nomads will continue to pop up like weeds, but please don’t compare our nation to the weak Anhalt.”
It was clearly a point of personal pride for Lady Nina that her mother, Claudia von Reckenbell, had destroyed many pillaging nomadic tribes of the north.
“My apologies,” Princess Valiele replied.
The royal made no attempt to retort; Lady Nina spoke the truth.
“May I go on?” Lady Yue asked. Her words cut through this prickly atmosphere.
“Please do,” Princess Valiele replied. “You stated that these nomads managed to unify the tribes of the plateau. Are they different from those to the north of Anhalt?”
“They are. My dynasty is located to the far east, beyond the Silk Road. To the north of my now-ruined nation are the great grassy plains. And she managed to unify everyone in that area.”
Lady Yue placed her hands over her face. I couldn’t help but draw parallels to the Mongolians, but I desperately managed to resist burying my face in my hands as well.
“Thinking back, my nation’s history was fraught with the threat of the pillaging nomads of the north,” Lady Yue explained. “But never would we have imagined that they would unify. I’d assumed that they would perpetually be in a state of fierce battle amongst the tribes, fighting each other for water—or fighting against the elements, facing heavy snowfalls, low temperatures, strong winds, and famines. We expected them to suffer from eternal hardship and experience a life of hell in this world before they went to Hell. No matter how strong or powerful they may be, we believed they couldn’t overcome the conditions of their environment and the land.”
What exactly is culture? The question suddenly popped into my head. In my previous world, this word in German also came from the same roots that meant “to cultivate.” Personally, I believed that this was related to how one had to find a way to produce food and satisfy everyone’s hunger. As the lord of three hundred citizens, I always thought of my own methods to ensure that everyone could head to bed on a full stomach.
I knew that this was an irrational argument laid out by a weak feudal lord, but language, religion, music, ethics, art, philosophy, literature, fashion, laws, and the like abided by rules. An order or system was maintained in each area, and every person fulfilled their own responsibilities. It was a way to satisfy the physical and mental hunger of the people. Or so I think, anyway.
Then what’s the culture of these nomadic tribes? They have little food or water, and they quench their thirst by drinking the milk of their livestock. By far, their greatest asset was the absolute power that they held over agricultural tribes. That was their end goal, and these nomads pursued pure, raw power. They stole from weaker agricultural tribes to satiate their hunger. At the very least, the nomads of this world pillaged as they struggled for survival. If they failed, they’d starve in the winter, freeze to death, or steal from fellow tribes; it was a dog-eat-dog world. That was why I, who was in charge of an agricultural tribe in the west as a weak lord, was terrified of these nomads. Never could I have understood this primal fear that welled within me during my previous life.
“Yet these women all became united,” Lady Yue said. She closed her eyes as though recounting a tale. “And it’s all due to the appearance of a superhuman with extraordinary abilities.”
We had no official name for the nomads yet, but their reigning queen no doubt had one in mind. However, we’d never heard of it, despite an eastern dynasty falling to ruin due to their actions. The boorish sound of my hand rubbing against the surface of the garden table echoed throughout the area. In my past life, the ruler of the Mongolian Empire, the king of plunderers, was called Genghis Khan. All it took was the appearance of a single national hero to build a massive empire.
The same event could certainly occur in this world as well. This world was filled with superhumans, miracles, and magic, leading it to differ in certain ways from my previous world. What would that mean? If, for example, Genghis Khan emerged in this world as a superhuman, what would happen? Well, to be fair, he’d probably be considered extraordinary back in my previous life too. I did hear rumors that he had the best breeding stallion in history… Never mind, that’s more of a by-product of his feats. That’s not the main issue here. Think long and hard, Faust von Polidoro. Is there any useful information from my past life that I can utilize?
“Her name is Toqto’a,” Lady Yue said. “If we add her title, her full name is Toqto’a Khan.”
Yeah, sounds like a Mongolian. A shiver ran down my spine the moment I heard the word khan. Give me a break. Had her last name been “Can” or something, that wouldn’t have been an issue, but a khan clearly pointed to a medieval sovereign of a Mongol tribe. Only a monarch had the right to use that name. I was tempted to bury my face in my hands and emit a groan, but I wasn’t allowed to do so. I was Anhalt’s hero and the knight who protected the dignity of the Polidoro fief.
I kept my impulses in check as my mind began to race. Crown Princess Anastasia made me a suit of Maximilian armor, also known as the last major armor style. In my previous life, it was made in the early sixteenth century. Most of the Mongol Empire had fractured and been dismantled by then. So why are they emerging now?
Was this generation blessed with superhumans who possessed extraordinary abilities? Off the top of my head, I could think of Claudia von Reckenbell, the one who’d wiped out many nomadic tribes, and me, along with this emerging khan. I don’t think my assumptions are too insolent either. So, what can I do now? I desperately tried to think of a solution while Lady Yue ignored my silence and spoke to Princess Valiele.
“She’s a pillager, but she’s clearly different from anything we’ve faced before,” Lady Yue explained. “Until now, they simply launched attacks to plunder our goods, but this time around, they didn’t stop there. They used information warfare. They checked beforehand to see if any superhumans resided in our towns. They carefully observed their enemy and came up with a plan. Indeed, a messenger of Toqto’a Khan visited me and tried to invite me to their side. I declined their proposal and politely sent the messenger back, but thinking back, I should’ve beheaded her.”
Please, Lady Yue. Please don’t say anything that’ll make me draw parallels with the Mongol Empire and the reality of this world.
“Lady Yue, was the unit under your command defeated as well?” Lady Nina chimed in. “I can hardly believe that that would happen.”
“I didn’t lose,” Lady Yue replied. “I was victorious in the battle for my city. All day and night, I used my bow and arrows to pierce and kill hundreds of enemies. And they obediently retreated.”
I’d expect no less from a superhuman. But then why did they ultimately lose? Admittedly, I can sort of imagine why.
“But I cannot fight if they don’t face me,” Lady Yue said. “The nomads, unified under Toqto’a Khan, completely ignored the cities where superhumans like myself resided. They tore through the other lands like paper and methodically conquered every city.”
If they couldn’t win small battles in regions, they could simply win elsewhere. If they were victorious overall, that would be good enough. I see… That’s very logical.
“A fortress city could become a sturdy shield and stand its ground in the face of nomads, who used their mobility as their greatest weapon,” Lady Yue explained. “We continued to protect our farmers and citizens, but ultimately, we couldn’t stand up to Toqto’a Khan. She possessed the means to siege fortress cities.”
“But how?” Princess Valiele asked. “Nomads can’t possibly be capable of that.”
Everyone would agree. If I hadn’t possessed knowledge from my previous life, I would’ve had the same question.
“There was a traitor among us,” Lady Yue said.
She slammed her fist against the table. I guess there are untrustworthy people in any world.
“I belonged to a nation called Fei Long,” Lady Yue said. “Ah, it means ‘the legendary flying dragon’ or ‘a dragon that soars through the skies’ in my language.”
Honestly, I wouldn’t be surprised if a dragon or two existed in this world. We’ve got some fantasy elements in this world anyway. Unfortunately, I doubt I’ll ever lay eyes on such a mythical creature.
“The engineers of Fei Long accepted Toqto’a Khan’s invitation,” Lady Yue continued. “The best ones were already scouted. The catapult engineers didn’t just hail from Fei Long. Among them were some from another nation called Parsa.”
What the hell? That’s just straight up Persia. And they’re using trebuchets, it seems. This was turning into a nightmare. I wonder if the Holy Gusten Empire has someone with superhuman intelligence, like how I’m blessed only with physical prowess. Is there someone who’s just insanely smart? Archimedes, my man, I need your help. I internally prayed to one of the greatest mathematicians of classical antiquity, but no God answered my plea. Come on… If some sort of God reincarnated me into this crazy world, surely you could give me a little freebie or two. Aren’t you a God? Who’s gonna punish you?
“A battle ensued for a month, but ultimately, the fortress was besieged,” Lady Yue said. “Confusion and pandemonium broke out as citizens fled, but they were all captured. The men were tied up and sexually assaulted in front of their wives. Men and women were massacred. The citizens were slaughtered one-sidedly. The royal family surrendered, but they and all their relatives were killed. And that was the end of our dynasty.”
I’m not surprised. It made sense to kill the royal family, who might cause trouble later on. But that wasn’t all. It was logical to massacre innocent citizens without much reason as well. This sort of slaughter wasn’t a method that only the nomads employed; it was a common tactic that nations used when they destroyed another country. I couldn’t claim that the nomads were being especially cruel.
“The city that I resided in also surrendered when the royal family gave in,” Lady Yue said. “The moment they surrendered, I fled the city. I couldn’t imagine that the nomads would let me stay alive after I’d killed hundreds of their kind. I especially went after generals who stood out and wore flashy ornaments.”
As I thought, Lady Yue’s archery skills are extraordinary. No normal person could just aim for enemy generals and take them out in a flash.
“At first, I wanted to help my family to escape with me,” Lady Yue said. “But the city was surrounded by enemies, and we couldn’t all flee. My relatives all came to me and promised that they’d fight and resist until the very end. They said that I was the hero of their family, and I could at least escape by myself. They begged me to survive so that our bloodline wouldn’t die out.”
Lady Yue’s hand rested atop the table. She clenched it into a fist, unable to endure her emotions, before she slammed the table once more. Her superhuman strength caused the table to creak loudly.
“I deserted my family and barely escaped with my life from the city that Toqto’a Khan surrounded,” she said. “If my trusty steed, Yukigarasu, hadn’t been with me, I doubt that escape would’ve ever been possible.”
I’m surprised that she made it out alive. But a superhuman like her must’ve been presented with a special horse from her nation. I doubt even the cavalry tribes could keep up with such speed.
“There were still a few merchants traveling across the Silk Road,” Lady Yue said. “A merchant on their journey told me of a kingdom in the west. Even a person of the east could rise through the military ranks and attain prestige in that nation if they displayed their power.”
And that was Villendorf.
“The journey was impossibly long,” Lady Yue continued. “When I finally reached the kingdom, I showed off my archery skills to a guard, and after an intense screening process, I was finally granted an audience with Queen Catalina. I told Her Majesty of the threat of the nomadic cavalry empire.”
She did very well. Had Lady Yue not made the journey and spread word of the threat, a weak lord knight like me with only three hundred citizens would’ve never known of the destruction that the nomads were capable of. Queen Liesenlotte likely would’ve prioritized easing the minds of the people and kept this threat secret from regional lords. She was a smart monarch, though. She likely would come up with a plan to deal with the threat.
“Princess Valiele of Anhalt,” Lady Yue said. “I beg of you to please tell your kingdom of the threat that looms over the west. They will come; it’s only a matter of time. They’ll strip everything away from you: your kingdom’s wealth, the lives of your citizens, and anything else that they can plunder.”
Princess Valiele nodded. “I understand now.” She turned to me. “I plan on honestly telling my mother all the details. What do you think, Faust?”
“I believe that’ll be for the best, Your Highness,” I replied. “I shall also join in and entreat for action.”
“You will? You usually don’t like to meddle with political affairs.”
This situation won’t allow me to stay silent. Yeah, honestly, I don’t want to involve myself in politics, but I truly don’t know what’ll happen. After much agonizing, I wasn’t quite sure if this nomadic empire would journey west. Would they give up on the endeavor for some reason? I genuinely didn’t have the faintest clue. While I could draw parallels from this world to my previous one, they weren’t identical. But I knew that we had to be prepared for the worst.
“If needed, I shall put my life on the line to face this nomadic cavalry empire,” I said.
“Really? You’ll go that far against the nomads?” Princess Valiele asked.
I have to. This world didn’t have the concept of Europe just yet, but there was a cluster of nations in the west. The feudal system was still the norm, and many still didn’t employ a centralized government. If these kingdoms didn’t unify, we’d have no chance of beating the nomadic empire.
At the very least, it was vital that Anhalt and Villendorf form stronger ties and exhibit solidarity. I mean, I know that’s not enough at all, but you gotta start somewhere. I wanted to prevent my Polidoro fief and my citizens from being trampled by the nomadic empire and vanishing from the records. I simply couldn’t allow my mother’s grave to be defiled by the hooves of horses before it was washed away by a wave of history.
As a weak lord knight and as a person who’d reincarnated into this world, I genuinely feared these theoretical Mongolians heading west.
Chapter 45: My First Kiss
Chapter 45:
My First Kiss
AT THE ROYAL CASTLE OF VILLENDORF, IN THE throne room, I kneeled and paid my respects to Queen Catalina.
“Are you leaving already?” Her Majesty asked. “Why not stay a touch longer? I’ve used the communication device to inform Anhalt of the results of our peace negotiations. You don’t need to fret over that.”
Honestly, I wanted to kick back and take it easy for a while longer, but I didn’t have the luxury of time.
“I’d like to return my citizens back to their fief as soon as possible, Queen Catalina,” I said. “What’s more, we have an urgent matter to address.”
You remember that bomb you dropped on us as a gift? I wanna hurl it toward Queen Liesenlotte as soon as I can, I thought. You haven’t spoken about Lady Yue to Anhalt, have you? While Anhalt might have received news from the Holy Gusten Empire that a dynasty far beyond the Silk Road had fallen to ruin, they likely had no idea how serious this threat was. This piece of important info was far too heavy a burden for a weak lord knight like me to bear.
“But we still have much to discuss,” Queen Catalina insisted. “How were you raised? What sort of lifestyle did you lead? I’d love to know. I’d also love for you to know more about me as well. I’ll tell you how I was raised and the lifestyle that I’ve led. Is it a crime for me to have this wish?”
She cocked her head to one side like a cat begging for treats. The strong aroma of damask rose hung in the air. A massive number of roses decorated the throne room. I told her just yesterday that I’d head home. I can’t believe she managed to gather so many roses in a day. As I thought, princess-elector households are wealthy. And Villendorf has a better centralized government than Anhalt, frankly. But that also means that the lords expect the royal family to wield far more power. Unnecessary thoughts ran through my mind as I quickly realized that I had to respond to the queen’s words.
“I’d also love for us to share details about our lives with each other,” I said. “However, if our kingdom is in immediate danger, I must speak directly with Queen Liesenlotte to devise a plan. You’re partially to blame for this, Queen Catalina.”
“Ah, you must mean Yue,” Her Majesty replied. “I shall be blunt, Faust von Polidoro. I cannot possibly imagine that Anhalt, a kingdom that treats you so crudely, could come up with a plan to overturn this situation even given the full picture. Villendorf has already come up with several plans, and we’ve informed the Holy Gusten Empire of our thoughts. Of course, we’ve also asked for reinforcements and support should the worst come to pass.”
“Your Majesty.”
That’s not nearly enough. I know that you’re an excellent ruler and have done what you think is necessary, but you’re vastly underestimating your enemies. You’re being far too naïve.
“If you will allow me to speak, I do believe that that is not enough,” I said. “Even if Villendorf and Anhalt work together and receive assistance from the Holy Gusten Empire, it still won’t be nearly enough to overcome this threat.”
“If the very existence of the kingdom is at stake, Villendorf can amass an army of twenty thousand. I imagine Anhalt can create an army of a similar size, making us forty thousand in total. We’ll receive reinforcements from the Holy Gusten Empire to top it all off. Is that still not enough?”
“It isn’t, Your Majesty. But please understand that this comes from the mouth of a man with limited abilities.”
I didn’t have enough information to reach a proper conclusion. Why did God give me only combat prowess? Why wasn’t I blessed with intelligence too? I knew that Villendorf and Anhalt could muster up an army of forty thousand if necessary. If they utilized farmers and forced them into service as well, they could assemble an even greater army. Unfortunately, that would make our forces a mix of skilled and unskilled soldiers. Even if a general was an expert, if their soldiers were horribly inept and incompetent, teamwork would break down. Above all, the enemy was far more mobile than we ever could be. We wouldn’t stand a chance on flat terrain.
We had to lure the enemy into forests or marshlands that could kill their mobility. But if we were to steel ourselves for a major battle at a place that would cause the least amount of damage to our citizens, we had to use flat terrain. Think back. I pressed my hand against my head, trying to squeeze my brain for more information from my previous life. I vividly recalled the outcome of the Battle of Legnica where Europe suffered a crushing defeat, but I struggled to remember the details.
Back then, the strategy of European knights was to fiercely attack the center of the enemy formation. The Mongolians splendidly dodged these attacks and did a feigned retreat to flank the Europeans. The Mongolians’ light cavalry peppered them with arrows from horseback and made a crossfire formation on the flat terrain, which allowed them to attack while the German and Polish armies fell into a state of confusion. A smokescreen was used behind the cavalry, separating them from the infantry in the back. The Mongolians’ heavy cavalry then shot down the confused soldiers and ended the battle.
A quick summary of the strategy made it seem like a very simple one—I remembered it very well. And no way was I dying as I fell into the traps of the Mongolians’ strongest formation. This world had magic, miracles, and legends, but I couldn’t possibly find the key to turn the tide of war against these hypothetical Mongols. This wasn’t ideal for us.
“We lack many things,” I said. “If the nomads that are capable of the Parthian shot are few, we might be able to handle them, much like how Lord Claudia von Reckenbell completely destroyed the nomads in the north. However…”
“If their numbers are equal to ours, a few superhumans won’t be enough to change the tide of the battlefield,” Queen Catalina finished.
“Indubitably. We still need superhumans in our forces, of course.”
But a few of them wouldn’t be enough to attain victory in this grisly battle. This would turn into a fierce clash of tens of thousands of people. What are we lacking right now? An incredibly charismatic leader who can unify an improvised force of tens of thousands of soldiers? A strategist who can turn the very concept of war on its head and devise a plan that the enemy can’t even predict? Or is it a smooth chain of command where a replacement can swiftly appear on the battlefield even when several commanders die, preventing any sort of confusion among soldiers? Maybe it’s proper logistics that can never be disrupted. Or perhaps it’s a diverse collection of soldiers that would allow us to implement a myriad of flexible plans.
Toqto’a Khan had all of those things—the theoretical Mongols didn’t lack a single aforementioned point. Yet, I, Faust von Polidoro, possessed none of them. All I owned was the greatsword that I’d inherited from my predecessors, a longbow that I’d borrowed from House Reckenbell, a superhuman body that my mother had given birth to and raised, three hundred citizens in my fief, and my lowly rank. That was all.
I had to use my few possessions to tackle the Mongols; I knew that it was nothing short of reckless. Hence, all I could do for now was to tell those above me the severity of these threats. That was my top priority at the moment.
“I must return home,” I said. “I must tell people of the danger that looms.”
“Is that so…” Queen Catalina replied. “I shall keep your warning in mind as well and rethink my strategy. Your merchant… What was her name again?”
“Ingrid of Ingrid Company, Your Majesty.”
The company touted itself as my personal merchant, and Ingrid was in high spirits as she told me that she’d managed to promote herself quite a bit. Her company had been in charge of delivering the roses—albeit stolen from Anhalt’s palace—that melted the heart of the Coldhearted Queen; Ingrid fulfilled her role very well. As long as the peace treaty was in effect, Ingrid could proudly do business in Villendorf. She deserved this reward for her actions.
“For further communication, I shall rely on Ingrid Company,” Queen Catalina declared. “She is trustworthy, I hope?”
“Without a doubt,” I replied. “Our house has been in her care since the previous lord.”
“You might’ve heard from Yue already, but Toqto’a Khan is excellent at gathering information. I suspect that she’s far better than I am.” The queen stroked her chin. “You can assume that she’s already learned about us from the merchants that traverse the Silk Road. The merchants from Parsa are especially suspicious.”
“I expect as much.”
The Persians and Arabs, and those of the Islamic religion, especially merchants, played a role in helping the Mongol Empire prosper. The Catholics even offered a helping hand too. Ultimately, humans didn’t care where they belonged to, so long as they received preferential treatment.
“However, we can’t stop the flow of information,” Queen Catalina said. “And if so, I must steal as much intel as I can as well.”
“Your Majesty?” I asked.
I gazed at her dubiously. I was grateful for her assistance, but I wasn’t sure of her plan.
“Merchants of the Silk Road don’t come here, but people from distant places do end up in my kingdom,” the queen said. “A fair number of people like Yue do come to my nation, and many of them have sworn to get their revenge on Toqto’a Khan.”
“Some might be moles,” I replied. “Please do be careful about who you trust.”
Queen Catalina can probably see through a mole easily, though. And her Minister of War, that old lady beside her, has a keen eye too.
“Do you think that I’ll let a mole slip past me?” Queen Catalina asked. “If anything, cast doubt upon the eyes of Anhalt.”
“Our Queen Liesenlotte and Crown Princess Anastasia are wise rulers.”
“I’m not doubting them. I’m doubting the subjects who belittle heroes like you. There’s a chance that one of them might be a mole. A fool will always be a fool; that’s why they can be nothing more than a fool.”
What an impressive maxim. But I couldn’t imagine a talentless mole receiving any sort of preferential treatment from Toqto’a Khan after the war. A fool will always be a fool; that was why they could be nothing more than a fool.
“Keep your wits about you, Faust von Polidoro,” Queen Catalina warned.
“I shall, Your Majesty,” I replied.
I’ll just cut down all the fools. I’d planned on giving her advice, but I’d received some instead. I now had to worry about the possibility of moles lurking in Anhalt.
“Now then, let us perform the final ritual,” the queen said.
“Ritual?” I asked.
“I’m referring to the peace treaty that we signed. You’ll pay me in two years’ time, but I’d like some payment in advance.”
Queen Catalina’s cheeks turned the faintest shade of pink, and she waved her hand toward me like a cat beckoning me to approach her. I looked at her skeptically.
“Pardon me,” I said.
I stood up to approach her. What does she mean by payment in advance?
“Kiss me, Faust von Polidoro,” Queen Catalina said.
“Why?” I asked.
“Because I’d like to.”
She spoke honestly and frankly; she had the air of a cat making a beeline for a favorite treat. Honestly, she has some feline tendencies, but she’s a voluptuous beauty with melons on her chest.
“I’ve never even experienced my first kiss yet,” I protested.
“I haven’t either,” Queen Catalina replied. “It’ll be a first for both of us. It’s quite fitting, isn’t it?”
I’m in a bit of a conundrum. I don’t even remember kissing anyone in my previous life either. I’m a total loser dweeb when it comes to romance.
“I’m not quite sure how to kiss someone,” I said. “My teeth may knock against yours.”
“Then draw your teeth back, you dolt,” Queen Catalina replied. “Have you never exchanged a kiss with your family? When I was a child, Reckenbell kissed my cheek every day.”
“I do remember my mother kissing me on the cheek a few times, but that’s all.”
I approached her, and no one stopped me. I walked past Princess Valiele and an extremely displeased Lady Zabine, who stood beside the princess. After several steps, I stopped in front of the throne where Queen Catalina sat. Her Majesty then stood up and approached me in turn.
“This is a contract, Faust von Polidoro,” she said. “In two years, you must put a child in my womb.”
“I’ll do my best,” I replied.
I’m not against it at all. Not one bit. I’m a boob worshipper through and through. Since the queen’s got mega huge titties, she’s on the side of justice in my eyes. I wasn’t against sleeping with her, but my main issue was my ineptitude in romance. I was a complete loser in that field, after all. I feared that she might knock me out in a single kiss—I might genuinely fall in love with her. Queen Catalina and I weren’t supposed to have any romantic feelings toward each other—we shared the same traumatic experiences and empathized with one another. We were supposed to vent our woes and comfort each other; romance couldn’t be involved.
“I’ve already waited a minute,” Queen Catalina said.
“My heart still isn’t ready,” I replied.
“I can’t wait any longer. Crouch down, since you’re so tall.”
I did exactly that, lowering my towering body closer to the ground when Queen Catalina gave me a kiss right on the mouth. It was my first kiss. Neither of us knew how to kiss properly, but as our tongues interlocked like a pair of tentacles, I finally learned what a kiss was. For the first time in my life, the realization hit me, and our tongues continued to intertwine. The warm breath from her nose brushed against my face, and I locked eyes with Queen Catalina.
Her eyes are so beautiful. The words came deep down from a genuine place in my heart. Neither of us exchanged a word. Did minutes pass? Queen Catalina finally pulled away from me.
“I feel dizzy,” she said.
So do I. Her face was dyed a vibrant scarlet, and I knew that I must’ve looked the same. After some thought, I realized that I was in a room filled with bureaucrats and lords—I’d done it on the spur of the moment, but I wasn’t sure if kissing in front of a crowd was proper.
But more importantly, I realized that I truly was a total pushover when it came to romance. I felt something toward Queen Catalina. A single kiss from her made me feel a tinge of love for her. Never once had I considered breaking my contract, but now that we’d shared this kiss, I couldn’t turn my back on Catalina. I was bonded to her.
“And so, he has paid his dues in advance!” the Minister of War declared. “The Anhalt-Villendorf peace treaty has officially been formed!”
The elderly lady’s voice boomed loudly in the room; I could hardly believe that a fossil like her was capable of expressing joy with such impressive volume. The mood in the room and the feelings that lingered after the kiss were shattered by her voice. I rubbed my lips. I felt Queen Catalina’s saliva still in my mouth, but I didn’t mind. A kiss…is truly so peculiar.
Just then, I heard a loud thud. When I turned toward the noise, I saw Lady Zabine crumpled on the floor as tears streamed from her eyes for some inexplicable reason. Stay sharp. We’re in Villendorf’s throne room. But no one seems to mind, I guess.
“Faust, I must see you next year,” Queen Catalina said. “Don’t you forget it. I implore you to visit me in a year. And send me letters every month—I shall do the same for you.”
Her Majesty sat back on her throne, her cheeks still flushed from the kiss.
“As you wish, Your Majesty,” I replied succinctly.
I turned my back on the queen and walked atop the red carpet that lined the floor. I took pity on Princess Valiele, staring anxiously at Lady Zabine lying lifeless on the ground. I picked up the corps captain and moved to exit the room.
“Faust von Polidoro,” the queen said to my back. “I don’t wish to be seen as a jealous, wretched woman. I ask that you leave without turning back to me as I give you my parting words. Let us meet again, Faust.”
“Yes, Queen Catalina,” I replied. “Let us meet again.”
I kept my back toward her—it wasn’t because she’d ordered me to do so. I feared that if I turned back and saw her again, I’d feel compelled to lock lips with her once more. I carefully walked ahead, one step at a time, on the red carpet. Princess Valiele was beside me as we solemnly left Villendorf.
Bonus Story: The Death of a Minor Lord
Bonus Story:
The Death of a Minor Lord
I DIDN’T MIND IF I WENT TO HELL UPON MY death. That was how I’d lived my life. My hands could no longer remain moist. I extended my dry arm toward the ceiling and ruminated over my future. I knew that I was going to die soon. My body had always been frail and prone to illness. I’d assumed that I could never live long, and my predictions were proven true—I’d die at the age of thirty-five. In fact, I was surprised that I’d managed to survive this long, and I held no lingering regrets. I’d lived my life as I saw fit.
“I’ve been a bad lord,” I murmured.
Marianne von Polidoro was my name, and I’d been in charge of the Polidoro fief, a tiny village of the kingdom. Only about three hundred citizens lived on my land. Recently, we’d finally managed to produce some food in excess and export it to other areas for a small profit. Our land was far from rich and wealthy—we were barely scraping by.
But it was getting better these days. Everyone could go to bed on a full stomach. When I was younger, we’d truly lived in poverty and squalor. Yes, we were poor even when Faust was born, I thought. The village chief had happily opened our food reserves to our people, and everyone was ecstatic about the occasion. I wasn’t sure if kids were happy that Faust was born, or if they were simply satisfied to eat their fill. It was honestly difficult to say amid the festivities.
It wasn’t quite fair to ask a child to accurately assess why they were happy that day anyway. My son was born two decades ago, and he’d be twenty soon.
“Ah,” I sighed.
I tried to slowly sit up in bed, but my efforts proved futile. Strength would no longer fill my body; left with no other choice, I raised my thin arm in the air. My former chief squire, who’d been replaced by Helga, helped me sit up.
“I’d like to gaze outside,” I said.
She opened the wooden shutters for me. The light was blinding. This manor was built upon a small hill that allowed me to gaze at the farms throughout my fief. The wheat fields had a golden shimmer that displayed their abundance. The fields are so rich. My citizens no longer worried about starvation. This was only a small victory—the most minuscule bit of progress—but it was one that I’d worked my entire life to attain. My vision began to blur. I wasn’t crying; my time was simply coming to an end.
“I’m sorry,” I apologized. “My vision has begun to fail me.”
I knew that I was going to die soon. My time was near. The boundary between life and death grew vague to me. I felt like I was crossing the line to the afterlife as my consciousness scattered elsewhere, far away from my body.
“Lord Marianne!” my former chief squire cried. “I shall bring Lord Faust right away!”
“Don’t bring him into the room yet,” I said.
I didn’t mind if I died here. I truly didn’t. I thought it’d be for the best if I didn’t see Faust again. He was free to toss my body into a coffin and bury me. Faust probably didn’t wish to see me, and I didn’t know how to face him. At the very least, I didn’t want to meet my son until I managed to gather my thoughts. I couldn’t fully atone for my sins. Even if I were to die now and fall to Hell, I wanted to go without any regrets. I wasn’t allowed to see my child’s face even as I lay on my deathbed.
“That’s quite enough,” I whispered. “I’d like to lie back down.”
I no longer had the strength to raise my arm. The shutters remained open as I was slowly laid onto my back once more. I’m so sleepy. I must be reaching my end. Even so, my mind continues to wander.
I lost my husband when Faust was five. I had my fair share of troubles. My husband was sold off to me, but he was a very good man. He loved me, and that fact alone made me love him in kind. Unfortunately, we just weren’t blessed with any children aside from Faust. I wasn’t sure if it was because my body was frail or if my husband was feeble, but no matter the case, Faust was our only child. My husband passed away soon after from lung disease.
Truly, this was a distressing situation. If I didn’t have a daughter, I couldn’t have anyone succeed my fief. A male lord was very rare in this world; I hadn’t ever heard of one in my lifetime. If I had no eldest daughter, my fief couldn’t remain. I found myself in quite a dilemma. The village chief and my chief squire fully understood the situation and beseeched me numerous times to take a new husband in hopes that I’d be blessed with another child. Their claims were just. It was the responsibility of a noble to leave behind an heir, but I didn’t answer their requests. That was the first of a long list of reasons why I’d go to Hell.
“Faust, grab your sword,” I ordered one day.
“Yes, Mother,” he replied.
At first, it was a way to pass some time and blow off some steam. He’d need to learn some self-defense techniques, so I handed him a small wooden sword. I didn’t know how to interact with my young son, and I thought that some light sparring would be a nice way to play around a little. Faust challenged me eagerly. He was so young that I assumed that he’d need both hands to just barely lift his sword off the ground. I soon realized that I’d completely underestimated him; he only needed one arm to swiftly swing his sword in the air. I widened my eyes with astonishment.
“Wait, Faust!” I shouted.
“It’s your fault for letting your guard down, Mother!” Faust cried.
I tried my best to parry the attack, only to receive a powerful blow directly to my ribs. Faust was still only five. While I was sickly, I was confident in my combat skills and proud of my training as a knight. I was twenty at the time, but I lost to a child. While I had let my guard down, I had no excuses for my defeat. If I’d been on the battlefield, I would’ve died from that strike.
It was then that my son’s potential sank in. There weren’t many superhumans in this world. I’d only seen one in my entire life; it was when I visited Queen Liesenlotte of Anhalt to inform her that I was taking over as the next lord of my land. And I’d never even seen her abilities with my own eyes. Still, I knew that people with extraordinary abilities existed. Faust was overjoyed at his victory, completely clueless about the importance of his blow. He was unable to hold his strength back. I was in so much pain that I thought that my ribs were cracked as I went down on one knee, but I did my best to praise my son.
“Well done, Faust,” I said.
I gritted my teeth and endured the pain, but I think I was able to flash a smile. I was genuinely happy about his talents. He was the only son that my sickly body and my late husband had produced—Faust was undoubtedly a gifted child. And that was a mistake. Needless to say, my son wasn’t to blame for a single thing. I was the one who’d failed him.
“I’m sorry,” I apologized. “I failed everyone in so many ways.”
My former chief squire, who’d once fought beside me on the battlefield, stood by my bed. She was accompanied by the village chief, who helped me govern my fief. I apologized to both of them.
“Lord Marianne, Lord Faust is carrying out his yearly military service splendidly,” my chief squire said. “Ever since the boy you raised took command of our citizens, not a single one of us has died on the battlefield.”
“And our citizens are satisfied with how the land is governed,” my village chief added. “Lord Faust’s abilities are all due to your excellent education, Lord Marianne. And I haven’t forgotten that you transformed our farmland so that we wouldn’t have to suffer from starvation.”
The two tried to comfort me, but I knew that I’d taken the wrong path somehow. Initially, everyone had been against the idea, and I couldn’t blame them. As I said before, male lords in this world were few and far between. I’d never heard of any myself, and yet I was trying to raise one. My only child, Faust, possessed incredible talent, and I wanted to entrust everything to that boy.
People called me foolish. They claimed that I was making excuses—that I just didn’t want another husband. All of my selfish desires were pushed onto my only son, Faust. Because he had such extraordinary abilities, I felt compelled to give everything I had to my boy. All I did was push my egotistical whims onto him.
I feel like dying. Ah, I probably will soon. I’m allowed to go to Hell. My first round of repentance was over. I expressed my penitence for being unable to fulfill my noble duty to my citizens.
I tried to think of the second reason why I’d go to Hell. It’s probably the trust that my predecessors had built for the Polidoro fief over many years. I’d lost it all. No one in the Polidoro fief was willing to give me the time of day. I’d taught my son swordplay and made him endure harsh training—everyone knew my notorious nickname, Marianne the Mad. I wouldn’t have minded if my infamy had been contained within my fief. I governed my land well and properly fulfilled my yearly conscription duties. No one had any right to complain.
Unfortunately, the same couldn’t be said for other nobles. No matter how biased someone was in my favor, my actions were nothing short of insanity. Who would want to spend time with me? What noble would want to form ties with my household? Every time I traveled across the kingdom for my military service and showed other feudal lords the pass that I’d received from the royal family, people would grimace and frown. They saw me as Marianne the Mad.
Nobles would never insult me outright to my face, but their gazes of disdain said it all. I knew that people pointed and laughed at me behind my back. I didn’t care. They were free to insult me all they wished, and I thought it was normal of them to do so. However, it was painful to receive insults about my ancestors as well. Furthermore, my relationship with the nobles wouldn’t end upon my death; Faust would have to carry on with all the unfortunate ties that I’d made. The sins of a parent carried onto their child, and it wouldn’t be easy for Faust to scrub away all the negativity that I’d built.
Only a select few things could be forgiven with the change of lords in a household. Faust would inevitably be mocked and despised as the child of a woman who’d gone mad. Blood… I felt a blood clot or a clump of some sort rise up in my throat, but I didn’t spit it out and made every effort to swallow it back down. This suffering was a punishment for what I’d done. I ended my second repentance. I’d lost the trust and reputation that my ancestors had built for our noble household. I expressed remorse for leaving Faust with such a difficult situation.
“Lord Marianne, I simply cannot sit back,” my former chief squire said. Her voice trembled as she struggled to speak. “I’ll call for Lord Faust right away. Please, please hold on until then.”
She exited the room. I tried to order her to stop, but I could no longer muster my voice. Coward that I was, I still had lingering regrets. I realized that deep down, somewhere in my heart, I wished to see Faust once more before I crossed into the afterlife. I was fully aware that I had no right to do so. I don’t have much time left. I must repent.
My mind raced in search of my third reason why I’d go to Hell. It was everything that I’d done to Faust.
“Mother,” my son said.
He was my child. Unlike the other men of Anhalt, he trimmed his dark hair very short. His red eyes might have seemed sharp at a glance, but kindness filled his gaze. His face resembled my own instead of my husband’s, and I was happy to see that. However, his physique didn’t take after my husband’s or my own—he was far too large. He was over two meters tall and nearly three hundred pounds. I wasn’t completely to blame; he’d been born with innate talents and a physique to match his extraordinary abilities. However, I was the one who’d given birth to him, without a doubt, and I was the one who’d raised him to become burly and brawny. That was my fault. I’d forced him to endure strict training with hopes that he wouldn’t lose to anyone—that he’d become Anhalt’s strongest. I trained him in the sword and the spear.
I knew that my fief was lacking in all sorts of ways, but I gathered all the books that I could and persistently begged a trustworthy sect of the church to educate my son. I did whatever I could to fill any shortcomings of my land and provide a well-rounded education. Faust was like a sponge. He absorbed knowledge quickly, capable of thinking multiple steps ahead even if he was only taught the beginnings of a concept. He was my masterpiece. I knew that well.
He became so strong that no one could reach the heights of his power, and I gave him my all. My son wouldn’t lose to anyone. But so what?! So what if he doesn’t lose, you idiot? How could that possibly bring any sort of happiness to Faust? I had no idea what I’d been thinking when I chose to educate my son. I could confidently assert that there wasn’t a boy in the world who could surpass mine. But in Anhalt, everyone would treat him as an ugly man, a person with a hideous appearance.
He might have commanded a small plot of land with only three hundred citizens, but he was still a lord; perhaps he could have married the third daughter of a noble family. But I’d completely destroyed any amicable ties with nobles, and Faust was powerful. There weren’t many women who preferred men stronger than they were. Only when I finished Faust’s training had such an obvious issue popped into my head.
Faust stood beside my bed. When I gazed at his body, I saw the faint scar that I’d given him when I landed a blow on him with a training sword many years ago. I… I’m a hopeless fool. I should’ve acted differently for his sake. I should’ve given birth to a daughter and strengthened my ties with nobles as much as I could. I should’ve raised Faust to become a more proper man. That was the duty of a noble. Yet I’d forced him to take up the spear and the sword. I shouldn’t have left scars on my precious son’s body. I ended my third repentance.
When I took all three factors into consideration, it was only natural that I should go to Hell. If I’d had more time, I surely could’ve found more sins that I’d committed, but I wasn’t afforded the luxury of time.
“Faust,” I called.
I was overwhelmed with the urge to call out to my son. In response, Faust gently stroked my face. His rugged hand, covered with blisters from wielding his weapons, was gentle and large.
“Faust, your hand,” I whispered.
He placed his hand near my chest, and I quietly enveloped his with both of mine. The trembling didn’t stop, but it wasn’t just my own; Faust was trembling too. I tried my best to suppress my quivering as I opened my mouth. I wanted to say something—anything. His hand was rough to the touch, all because of me, and it could hardly be called the hand of a man. I was devastated to see it.
“I’m sorry, Faust,” I murmured.
Finally, I was able to apologize to my son. It was long overdue; until now, I’d been unable to admit my mistakes. A brighter future ought to have awaited my beloved child, but I’d ruined it all for him. I knew that now. All I could do was voice my apology; I deserved any insults or complaints he hurled at me.
There was a soft gasp. It was a strained voice that sounded like a baby’s. Oh, I’ve heard this voice before, just once. When Faust was born, he cried just like this. I felt a droplet fall upon my dried-out husks of hands. I could no longer see, but I understood what was happening; Faust was crying. He cried like the day he was born as tears fell upon my hands. Ah. Will you shed tears for a wretched woman like me, my dear? I’ve treated you so horribly, and yet… A single apology isn’t enough. I must say it again.
I opened my mouth, but no voice escaped my lips. I… I… I don’t mind going to Hell for this child. The fact that he shed a tear onto my hand as I breathed my last will allow me to go to Hell with a smile on my face. I’m not even worthy of his tears.
Please! Please let my dear Faust live a happy life! I swear that Faust von Polidoro, my beloved son, will never go against justice or the path of chivalry. I can attest to that. I may be a demonic woman, a person only capable of failure, but he’s truly a good child. I swear it!
God, please… Please provide my child with…
My consciousness gradually grew farther and farther away before darkness swept upon me forever.
Bonus Story: Hypothetical Good Ending, Catalina’s Route
Bonus Story:
Hypothetical Good Ending, Catalina’s Route
MY FIRST KISS EVER WAS WITH NONE OTHER than the queen of Villendorf, Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf. I truly fell in love with the queen of an enemy nation; I’d met her during peace negotiations. As a reward for securing the peace treaty, Queen Liesenlotte gave me a very handsome reward. I was genuinely grateful for the large sum of money.
Princess Anastasia, who succeeded the crown, and Duke Astarte also supported my fief. At the very least, my hard work and achievements in Anhalt were ultimately worth it. I was grateful to them all. As Faust von Polidoro, I held love for my mother and swore to protect my fief and my people with all my might, and I had no intention of betraying Anhalt. However, even so, my heart drifted toward the queen of Villendorf.
“Faust, I long to hear your voice,” the queen wrote. “I want to lock your tongue with mine, and I yearn to feel your skin. I want you to always stay by my side. This Coldhearted Queen can no longer live without the warmth from your body. Both Reckenbell and you have poured hot lead, boiling from your love, into the hollow vessel that is Catalina. I must have you take responsibility for what you’ve done to me.”
Every month, Catalina would send me candid and passionate letters that professed her love, and I had to respond in kind. It was embarrassing to admit, but I’d never exchanged letters with a woman before, and thus I had no knowledge or skill in that field. Still, I was able to clearly understand that Catalina was truly in love with me. If that was the case, I had to do my utmost not to upset her; I assayed with my clumsy manners and strived to weave eloquent sentences and string together flowery words that made my letters sound almost lyrical. As our exchange went on, I gradually fell genuinely in love with her.
Writing love letters was a type of magic. It was a devilish deed that was akin to a contract, making one fall in love with another.
“I’ve fallen victim to a forbidden love,” I said. “Wait, have I really?”
My love with the queen didn’t actually go against the path of chivalry. I was a subject of Anhalt, and it wasn’t frowned upon to have amicable ties with Villendorf, even if they were a potential enemy kingdom. My contract with the royal family of Anhalt wasn’t a stringent one; nowhere did it say that a loyal retainer was prohibited from serving two masters. In fact, it was rather common for knights to have titles in several different nations. It wasn’t considered unjust for a knight to travel around the world in search of a capable master. Knights weren’t just allowed to serve multiple masters over the course of their lifetimes—it was quite normal for a knight to belong to different nations and serve two masters at once.
At times, that knight could refrain from engaging in a clash between the two nations, or even act as a mediator. Hence, there was no real issue if the lord of House Polidoro served Queen Liesenlotte of Anhalt and Queen Catalina of Villendorf. A knight was neither a bureaucrat nor a Noble of the Robe; it was absurd to expect a knight to display absolute loyalty to only one nation. The most important thing to a feudal lord was their land, and everything else hinged on profit for their people. If anyone dared to accuse such a knight of disloyalty, they were an idiot who was barking up the wrong tree.
“She did say she didn’t mind even if we never became a lawfully wedded couple,” I muttered.
I knew that my intimate relationship with Catalina didn’t touch upon any taboos in this world. Since gender roles were switched, it was fairly common for men to be shared amongst several women. Men were allowed to sleep with many women, but above all, I had made a contract with Villendorf when I negotiated the peace. My superhuman blood would be passed down when I planted my seed in Catalina. No one had the right to mock me.
If both royal families wished to marry me, that was something to be genuinely celebrated. No one had the right to disparage House Polidoro. If they dared to do so, they’d be slaughtered by both Anhalt’s and Villendorf’s royals.
“I know that there isn’t a problem with this,” I said. “Or rather, society would see it as no problem so far. But if I were to officially become engaged to Catalina, I’d naturally lean toward Villendorf.”
I knew that. I knew that very well. As our positions, feelings, love, and yearning for each other were conveyed over these letters, my heart began to flutter and throb. That was the issue. I had my debt to Anhalt, but I was no longer a man who could point my blade at Villendorf, at Catalina. I could never bring myself to do so.
I’ll be honest with myself. I love Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf from the bottom of my heart. Her eyes melted me to my very core and drew me in with no way out. I began to consider officially marrying Catalina. I wasn’t going to abandon my loyalty to Anhalt, but I didn’t mind joining Villendorf officially as Catalina’s prince consort.
Her silky red hair, a characteristic of the royal family, and her perfect, almost manufactured appearance reminded me of Galatea—the woman of ivory who was brought to life in a Greek myth. Her skin was smooth and supple to the touch. Her appearance wasn’t all that was enticing. She’d finally grasped the meaning of those rosebuds—of the love that Claudia von Reckenbell, a heroic woman of valiance, had poured into her. When she’d gripped those roses and cried like a child, my heart was already in her grasp.
This light, my love for women that illuminated my heart, was brought about by her. It was Catalina who taught me what true love was.
“The only problem now is where I should go from here,” I murmured.
Even if I’d found a woman of another nation whom I loved, I didn’t want to betray Anhalt. In the past, the kingdom had wronged me; I didn’t think my love for Catalina was an act of betrayal. Ah, that reminds me… Anhalt still hasn’t provided me with an official fiancée.
“Yes, this isn’t an act of betrayal,” I justified. “Ultimately, the fact that Anhalt has failed to produce a suitable fiancée is a slight against me. It’s clear as day.”
I continued to reassure myself that I wasn’t betraying anyone. My Catalina said so before.
“How could the hero of a kingdom not be provided with a wife with a good head on her shoulders?” she’d asked. “In fact, the nobles and citizens dare to give the cold shoulder to a hero? Anhalt’s social mores truly boggle the mind.”
She was right. Ultimately, Anhalt had no fiancée to give me. Of course, I didn’t think that Queen Liesenlotte had just sat back and twiddled her thumbs; she wasn’t the type to do so. I was quite certain that she’d done her best to find a lady willing to become engaged to me. But no woman of Anhalt wished to marry a man over two meters tall and three hundred pounds, packed with muscles. I was seen as a hideous knight. In fact, the higher the rank of the Anhalt noble, the more likely she was to refuse a union with me.
I already knew why. People were hesitant to form ties with House Polidoro lest they beckon misfortune into their households. If a woman were to become engaged with me, she would inevitably be dragged into my mess. She would have to become lord of my poverty-ridden fief of three hundred citizens as well. While that alone might not have been enough to shoo away potential fiancée candidates, that wasn’t all. We were currently in the middle of a truce, but the situation was unstable; my potential wife would have to act as the mediator between Anhalt and Villendorf while consulting Catalina as well. In addition, my wife would also need to head to battle should Queen Liesenlotte or Crown Princess Anastasia call upon her, as a display of House Polidoro’s unwavering loyalty toward Anhalt.
In a nutshell, my wife would be saddled with a life of poverty while being forced to play for both sides. To top it all off, she’d marry a hideous man like me. I was an amalgam of the worst marriage conditions in Anhalt noble society; divorce was practically unthinkable once we married, and her entire family would be dragged into my mess by relation.
A marriage between nobles wasn’t a simple relationship born out of love between a man and a woman. An engagement arranged by none other than Queen Liesenlotte herself didn’t allow any cancellations. My wife’s entire household and her subordinates would have to offer their assistance. This was no small task. There was no room for silly drivel like allowing someone to marry me simply out of love.
Parents, relatives, and anyone with ties to my prospective fiancée would certainly have a say; even servants and gardeners would be allowed to speak their minds, no matter how insignificant their power was. If this marriage earned the ire of the royal family, they wouldn’t stop at just destroying my wife’s household—even servants and subordinates would be slaughtered mercilessly by the royals.
If any woman went to the engagement stage and saw me, only to claim that she couldn’t marry an ugly man like me and wished for the engagement to be nullified, that would be a slap in the face to the Anhaltish royal family. If the royals allowed such insolent behavior, they’d offend House Polidoro. If a potential fiancée disparaged my name by claiming that I was unsuitable for her household, I’d have to kill her to protect my noble honor. Someone would die.
Even if we were lucky and neither of us was really on board with the marriage, we’d still have our honor to protect, and a small skirmish would break out, which would result in the deaths of a few people. Hence, no noble in Anhalt was willing to push their daughter into marrying me. And if that’s the case…
Silence filled the room. I was grateful to Queen Liesenlotte. She’d praised me to bits and showered me with compliments until the very end. She even jokingly proposed that she remarry and choose me as her husband—that she didn’t mind becoming my wife. The queen managed to crack a joke as she earned Princess Anastasia’s anger, and the two began a brawl as they insulted and punched each other. How could I hate a queen like that? She went out of her way to offer words of comfort.
Thus, I had no intention of betraying her and nullifying my contract with Anhalt. But even so…
“Ultimately, Anhalt couldn’t find a bride for me,” I concluded. “The fact remains that Queen Liesenlotte failed to find a suitable woman for House Polidoro.”
Could I be blamed for leaning toward Villendorf after all this time? I had ample reason to turn toward Villendorf, and Queen Liesenlotte had to agree. I’m not looking forward to this… But I have to do what I have to do.
I steeled my resolve to officially become Ina-Catalina Maria Villendorf’s prince consort.
***
Five years passed. In Villendorf’s royal palace, my beloved Catalina turned to me. She was now past twenty-seven years of age, and she’d only grown more bewitching and enchanting since the day I first met her.
“Faust, I’d like to ask you something,” she said. Her tone was a touch berating.
I feared what she had to say, but I answered her call.
“What’s wrong, my dear Catalina?” I asked.
“You’re far too wanton, are you not?” she inquired. “Do you understand what I’m saying? You’re too lustful; your libido is far too high. You’re too lascivious.”
I knew you’d say that, I thought. I knew you’d ask, but it hurts when it comes from the woman I love. I can’t really fault you, though.
“You proposed to me and officially became the prince consort of Villendorf’s royal family,” Catalina said. “I’m ecstatic that you came to my side, and Liesenlotte seems to have accepted this arrangement as well, so I don’t have any complaints. Indeed, I’m very much overjoyed and I have no issues.”
After I became prince consort, the citizens and nobles of Villendorf had unanimously welcomed me with open arms. The Polidoro fief was governed well, and Villendorf dispatched excellent magistrates to look after my land, allowing my fief to prosper far more than when I was at the helm. House Polidoro’s heir was still an issue on my mind, but while Catalina and I shared an intimate relationship as we lived together, we were blessed with a child who could succeed the throne of Villendorf. I was certain that a second and third child would be born soon enough. If either of them agreed to succeed my fief, all would be well.
“Surely, you’re aware of the problem that I have,” Catalina said. “I’m talking about your actions in Villendorf. You said that you cared for me, that you loved me more than anyone else in the world. And I replied that no matter who you hold in your arms or love in the future, as long as you stay by my side and hold my hand in our final moments, I’d be more than satisfied.”
She was right. I loved Catalina. She’d already given birth to our first daughter, Claudia. She’d inherit Villendorf one day and be the one to wear the tiara on her head.
“You loved me,” Catalina said. “You showered me with love, and I felt your emotions loud and clear. Even in the bedroom, your passionate, intense actions left me completely satisfied. I felt your love fully, and I love you from the bottom of my heart.”
“Catalina,” I murmured.
My wife’s name escaped my lips as I was moved by her words. I felt tempted to drag her into bed right this second—if I were to be greedy, I wished she’d beg me to whisk her into her bedroom so that I wouldn’t earn her ire for dragging her there. I tried to entice my beloved wife.
“But that aside, I must ask if you laid your hands on my younger sister, Nina von Reckenbell, along with our guest, Yue,” Catalina went on. “I heard all about your deeds moments ago.”
Ah, yes. I did lay my hands on them. Lady Nina was already seventeen. When she was a young girl, her eyes had been large and round, but as she’d grown older, she began to resemble her late mother, Claudia von Reckenbell. Lady Nina’s eyes became narrower, and she transformed into a tall and slender lady. Everyone in Villendorf would burst into tears of joy when they laid eyes upon her, claiming that she was the spitting image of her mother. That always bothered Lady Nina immensely.
She was a touch emotionally unstable, and when we went for an outing not long ago, she’d clung to me with tears in her eyes. That was when she pushed me to the ground. She declared that she’d sleep with me and surpass her mother, Claudia von Reckenbell. Frankly, I felt like her method of attaining victory over her mother was a bit…odd, but well, what could I say? I wasn’t one to lose, and I rose to the challenge. My method left much to be desired.
“Nina became pregnant,” Catalina said. “She implored me to acknowledge that you’re the baby’s father, Faust.”
Since I’d won every time Lady Nina tried to take me in her arms, she’d visit me once a week for a rematch in bed. It didn’t matter when, where, or what situation we were in. And I’d made an oath to never flee from a duel proposed by a Villendorf knight. So, you know, I wish you’d look the other way for this one. I told my side of the story confidently.
“Hmm, are you sure that you weren’t just happy that a young woman who’s a decade my junior wished to have these secret rendezvous with you once a week?” Catalina asked.
Well, I can’t deny that I had some ulterior motives. And I didn’t wish to lie to my beloved. This young girl, tall and slender with narrow eyes, had asked me to join her in bed—she pushed all the right buttons for my fetishes. I couldn’t deny that there was a hint of excitement in my heart. Okay, I was really excited about the entire affair. However, I still loved Catalina the most in the world—that didn’t change. Furthermore, I wasn’t the one who’d forced myself on Lady Nina. I made my excuses.
“Well, I can turn a blind eye to Nina,” Catalina said. “She’s Reckenbell’s daughter, which would make her my sister. I’d rather have you plant your seed in her than have some random guy ravish her body. I suppose I can forgive that.”
She forgave me!
“But what about Yue?” she asked. “I can also offer you my forgiveness if the circumstances called for it.”
Lady Yue was a military officer and a guest of Villendorf. She was also emotionally unstable. In the end, Toqto’a Khan never did head west. I wasn’t quite sure why, but the reality was that we were never threatened by her and her nomadic tribe. That was all that mattered. But Lady Yue had lost her entire family, cast aside her family name, and used every fiber of her existence to train herself. She did it all so that she could finally get revenge, but now that Toqto’a Khan was gone, Lady Yue had no idea where to direct her emotions. That made her unstable.
One night, Lady Yue planned to leave Villendorf and return to her hometown. She wanted to embark on a suicide mission to charge straight into the nomads. I couldn’t idly stand by and let her do so. I held her tight and told her that I wished for her happiness. I wanted her to make this kingdom her new home, raise a child, make a name for herself, and build her new household here. I gave it my all to convince her to stay.
After Lady Yue sobbed and trembled, she gave a small nod against my chest.
“And then?” Catalina asked.
Uh, well, my words kinda worked for and against me. I was glad that Lady Yue had regained her energy; she became eager to rebuild a new household in Villendorf. If she wanted to rebuild her household, she claimed that she needed the blood of an upstanding man. She then stated that she could search all of Villendorf, but she’d never find a man as good as me. Because I’d prevented her death, she declared that I had to see this through—it was my duty to plant my seed within her womb. Admittedly, I felt a little responsible for her. I’d stopped her reckless suicide mission, and her firm words made it difficult to refuse her offer. And so, I sired a child with her, and naturally, the news reached Catalina’s ears.
“Knowing you, I’m guessing that the last part is a bit of an excuse on your part,” Catalina said.
Needless to say, I didn’t hate people from the east like Lady Yue—her low nose bridge and plump physique were right up my alley. To be blunt, I liked beauties with meaty thighs and busty racks. Lady Yue was gorgeous but had a low nose bridge; I loved that sort of physical dissonance more than anything.
Truth be told, I couldn’t deny that I’d happily slept with her, responsibility be damned. I was just lucky that it had happened at all, and I hoped for Catalina’s forgiveness.
“If nothing else, you’re honest, Faust,” Catalina said. “I’ll admit that. There’s no need for lies between two people who are in love.”
She forgave—
“But that aside, I must scold you,” she continued. “There are a lot of things wrong with that story. Why are you so wanton? You’re like the embodiment of lust…”
“I can’t deny it,” I replied.
She ordered me to sit down.
“And that’s just in Villendorf,” she said. “You still have other confessions for me, don’t you?”
“Right, so Anhalt…” I started.
I wanted to claim that I’d had no other choice. Queen Liesenlotte, Princess Anastasia, and Duke Astarte had begun to doubt House Polidoro’s sincerity. They started to cast doubt upon my house, which was passed down to me through the generations.
“I see,” the Anhaltish royals and duke said. “I don’t blame you for leaning toward Villendorf, but we need to see a display of sincerity so that we can be confident you won’t betray Anhalt. Yes, sincerity. You understand what that word implies, don’t you? Your personal feelings aside, you must be able to work honestly and earnestly. I need some sort of leverage to guarantee that you’ll act in good faith.”
None of them beat around the bush; they were as candid as can be. The three each privately invited me to their rooms on separate occasions, all saying the same thing. I couldn’t quite understand what they meant at first, but they told me that as a man, I could only prove myself with my body. With that, they pushed me down in bed. I wondered why they’d go for the body of a hideous man like me, but I answered their calls. I quivered as I used my body for House Polidoro.
“You’re lying! You must be,” Catalina claimed. “I know very well how wanton you are. Ever since our official engagement, you’ve shown how lascivious you can be in bed. I’m well aware of that. I’m certain that you showed no signs of reluctance; you must’ve been elated as you answered their requests. When I went to visit Anhalt the other day, I saw three young kids trotting around in the palace. They bore a striking resemblance to you.”
I couldn’t hide anything from Catalina. That’s right! I happily answered their call! If I were surrounded by three beauties armed with perfect sets of massive melons, I couldn’t refuse. If I’d managed to resist back there, I would no longer have been myself. The balance of power between Anhalt and Villendorf completely slipped my mind as I indulged myself in my good fortune. I just felt lucky to be involved.
My years of devout titty worship paid off. The Boob God gazed down upon me and bestowed me with her good graces. I wished that Catalina would understand and beg for her forgiveness.
“Crouch down,” Catalina ordered. “I’ll punch your face with all my might.”
“Yes, dear,” I replied.
I bent my knees and awaited my punishment. No longer did I look like a noble knight in all my splendor; I’d been reduced to a subject getting scolded by his master. I lowered my posture like I was trying to receive a medal.
“But before you punch me, Catalina, let me say one last thing,” I said.
“And what would that be, Faust?” she asked.
I gazed at the garden of the royal palace. The Minister of War, a lady over a century old, skipped work as she energetically lifted Claudia high in the air under the bright sun. Our daughter was the result of our love and the one who would lead Villendorf’s future.
The Minister of War claimed that she could finally pass on, but she showed no signs of growing weaker or dying of old age. Claudia was a child between Catalina and me. Our daughter was almost blindingly bright; I turned back and spoke of my love.
“Catalina, I love you. That much is true,” I said.
“I believe your words,” she replied. “I told you before. No matter who you hold in your arms or love in the future, as long as you stay by my side and hold my hand in our final moments, I’ll be more than satisfied.”
She whispered the confirmation of her unchanging love into my ear. I swore that I’d love her for the rest of my life. She’d given me my first kiss, and I wished to offer her my limitless love.
“Even so, I must scold you,” Catalina said. “You really are a hopeless man when it comes to logic and reasoning.”
“Well, if you come at me logically, I can’t refute you,” I replied.
Had I been right or wrong? Probably the latter. As a knight, I didn’t want to leave anyone dissatisfied, and I poured my heart and soul into my actions. Every move I made was filled with love! But I’d made one fatal blunder.
“I poured too much love into everything that I’ve done,” I murmured.
But why not? If that made everyone happy, I’d gladly do so. I finished every route possible with all my options. I was certain that I’d made no mistakes there.
Afterword
Afterword
I’d like to thank everyone for reading the first and second volumes of this series! I can’t thank you enough. Thanks to everyone purchasing the first volume, I was able to publish the second one as well! (To be honest, I thought that this series might get axed after the first volume, and I was totally prepared for that.)
Now then, I’d like to offer some good news about this series. I wasn’t able to clinch the grand prize for the Upcoming Light Novel Awards 2022, but in the book department, we got second place! And we got first place in the most popular among male readers section! I’m deeply grateful to every reader who voted.
When I saw the nominated works, I wasn’t confident that I’d make it in the top ten, but when I received word about the results from my editor, I was over the moon at the unexpected news! I know that I’ve been relentlessly thanking everyone, but truly, I cannot appreciate you all enough. I’d like to write a bit more about my elation, but I’ll cut it short.
This second volume shook things up. In the first volume’s afterword, I wrote that I started this story without an overarching plot, but after around the second arc of the web novel, I began to write with more plot points in mind. Still, there were parts where I thought that I was lacking, and I was ready to throw in the towel.
When this volume was being published, I added onto some parts from the web novel version that I felt could use some more work, and I put in new details for certain scenes as well. I also added some points that I wanted to emphasize, along with a few other tidbits. Combined with Melon22’s art, I’m truly satisfied with this volume.
I cannot thank my editor enough, as they helped me edit and rewrite certain parts of this story. If a third volume is on the horizon, I’d like to do the same and add on bits and pieces or revise some points to create a satisfying third installment.
If another volume gets published, I’d appreciate if you bought it. I’ll do my best to satisfy the readers, especially the ones who’ve followed me on my journey since the web novel and purchased the book as well.
As you might know, this series will receive an online manga adaptation on Comic Gardo, a first for Overlap! As of this volume’s release, serialization hasn’t started just yet, but I’ve read the rough drafts of the manga, and I’m so grateful that such a skilled manga artist took charge of this series. Princess Valiele’s design is especially cute, so please look forward to it!
I hope to see everyone again!